Wolfdance

WOLF DANCE by Lorraine Kennedy

© copyright by Lorraine Kennedy, October 2004 Cover Art by Amber Moon, © copyright October 2004 ISBN 1-58608-252-3 New Concepts Publishing Lake Park, GA 31636 www.newconceptspublishing.com

This is a work of fiction. All characters, events, and places are of the author’s imagination and not to be confused with fact. Any resemblance to living persons or events is merely coincidence.

Chapter One

Earth, darkness and the scent of blood surrounded her--driving her into a mad frenzy as it ripped at her shell of sanity. Her nails tore at her flesh in a desperate attempt to free herself of her prison of flesh. The beast was close ... she could feel his hunger, his lust. Instinct coursed through her, screaming at her to run but a dark part of her soul kept her rooted in the midst of the inky darkness. He was closer now. She could feel a need so powerful it seemed to seep through her skin, penetrating into the core of her very being. Large, powerful hands clasped her legs--spreading them against her will. Her struggles were fruitless against the brute strength that assaulted her. Sharp teeth nipped at the tender skin of her inner thighs--sweet, erotic pain burned within her. She gasped at the sensation of a tongue soothingly licking at her wounded flesh. A woman’s harsh voice came at her the darkness. "Puta! Run you stupid girl!" the voice hissed. Close to her ear, she heard a different voice, this one soft and pleading. "Stay with me." A low, underlying growl emanated from the male voice. Encircling her was a thick fog and it reached inside her throat, pulling at her life force. In desperation she clutched at her throat and labored to breathe. A hand grasped her shoulder and gently shook her. Gradually the fog cleared and she forced her eyes open. The purple hues of dawn were creeping into the small dingy windows of her grandfather’s trailer. "Laura, you are being haunted in your dreams." Grandpa Busby’s hoarse voice pulled her further into the

waking world. "You should not go on this trip." Laura sat up, rubbing her sleep-swollen eyes. Getting to her feet, she walked the few steps to the small kitchen of the cramped trailer. The coffee was fresh, as she knew it would be. Laura poured herself a large cup. Sipping the soothing liquid, she studied her grandfather through the dim light. He still sat on the edge of the couch where she had slept. Once again worry gnawed at her. He was old and so frail. The right side of his body no longer worked as well as it once had. This was the result of a stroke that had cut him down only a few years ago. Since that time he used a cane to help him get around. Each and every day since his illness had struck, Laura had thanked God that he had been spared to walk the path of life with her for just a little while longer. Long, thin wisps of gray hair framed the old man’s deeply lined face. At times his eyes gave the impression of staring off into space, as they were at this very moment. Laura thought it possible that he might be losing his sight, but Grandpa would never admit it. She had tried on many occasions to convince him to move to Santa Fe where he would be near her, but she had received the same answer each time. "I am Busby, born to the Bitter River People for the Deer Clan. I am Dineh and will die in my own country." She understood him of course. He had raised her in the tradition of the Navajo and she knew that his homeland was very important to him. Nevertheless, the thought of him out here ... all alone ... troubled her. If something was to happen and she lost her grandfather ... the thought was devastating. He was her only living relative, if she didn't count the distant relation of her clansmen. Laura quietly sipped her coffee, letting the hot liquid soothe her dry throat. Her grandfather’s dark eyes seemed to be analyzing her, dissecting her from the inside out. "Grandpa, you know I have to go to Wyoming. I stopped here to let you know where I’d be." She tried to soothe him. His old bones burned with age and he grunted with the effort of getting to his feet. "Don’t know why you’ d have a hand in that kind of work," he muttered. Laura attempted once again to explain her motives. "It’s my life, Grandpa, and I cannot live my life in poverty on this reservation." "I warned your mother of the consequences of getting mixed up with a Belagana and now your father’s ways are bleeding into your spirit." Busby painfully lowered himself to the hard kitchen chair. "I don’t cut the trees, I just work for them." Laura pleaded with him to understand. "That is enough." Busby’s voice contained the stern quality she knew meant he was deeply concerned about something. "If you destroy the earth, bad things will come of it. Already the darkness enters your dreams." The sun had finally made its majestic appearance and Laura opened the aluminum door to bring some light into the trailer. She breathed in the dry desert air. The tangy scent never failed to bring back childhood memories. Most of her memories were good, but the constant lack of food and water caused shadows to push away some of those good memories.

"I don’t agree with what they do Grandpa, but I just can’t stay here and marry one of my mother’s people. Life is too hard here and when I have children of my own I do not want them to live through the ugliness of poverty. Not if I can prevent it." She tried to explain her reasons, like she had many times before. The old man got to his feet and walked to the doorway where she stood. "You mean you want to hide your children from the truth of what remains of the Dineh." He brushed past her and slowly descended the steps of the trailer. A few moments later he disappeared into the junipers of the nearby hills where each morning he went to pray. Maybe her grandfather was right? Laura was not ashamed of her Navajo blood--she was just not sure that she wanted to share in their destiny. The stark realities of life on the reservations were harsh. Her strange dream crept back into her thoughts. For two nights now, she had been plagued with the same dream. She always found herself waking from this dream with the vague feeling of being torn in two different directions. In the brightness of day the dreams seemed too ridiculous to even worry about, but she had been brought up in a superstitious world and doubt nagged at her. The woman in the dream called her a whore ... why? Why would she dream something like that? Possibly she was feeling guilty? Her grandfather had been needling her since she had begun working for Duccini and maybe it was finally starting to get to her. Laura shook the dark dream from her thoughts and went to the small bathroom. She hurriedly changed into a T-shirt and blue jeans; she then ran a brush through her long, golden brown hair. As a result of inheriting her father’s coloring and amber eyes, Laura appeared to be more white than Indian. Returning to the kitchen, Laura prepared the breakfast food that she’d brought with her on the small, propane stove. Once she’d finished, Laura waited on the steps for her grandfather to return. It was not long before he emerged from the brush. She watched his slow progress across the desert floor. Laura felt her throat constrict with emotion and unwelcome tears stung her eyes. The old man had made many sacrifices for her over the years and no matter how she might disagree with him on many things, her heart would never forget that. Laura recalled the many times he had pretended not to be hungry so that she would have enough to fill her aching stomach. Laura set the food on the small wooden table and they settled themselves down to eat. There were no further words between them. Her eyes scanned the table top, taking note of the deep gouges and scars in the wood. Laura’s eyes came to rest on the small carved letters, L.E & K.B. Remembering the day that she had carved them into the wood with her little pocket knife brought back fond memories of her childhood sweetheart. The days of innocence, childish laughter, and Kenny Begay seemed worlds away from her life now. Finished with breakfast, Busby sat at the table and nursed his coffee while Laura tidied up the kitchen. When the kitchen was clean, Laura knelt beside her grandfather. "I’ll have to be leaving now. I’m due at the field office the day after tomorrow. I’ll be back soon, a couple of weeks ... maybe." She made a feeble attempt to put some cheer into her voice. "The Indians up there, they have given your boss the rights to cut?" His voice betrayed his doubt.

"Yes, we received the release just a few days ago. It clearly states they have signed off cutting rights to the land surrounding Beaver Creek." "I find it a hard thing to believe that the Shoshone would hand over their land to butchers of the earth." He was clearly skeptical. "It isn’t the Shoshone." Laura paused, trying to remember the name of the tribe which had laid claim to the area. "I believe they call themselves Sungmanitu. From what I have been able to gather, they broke off from their main band years ago and settled a small part of the land in the area--forming their own community." Laura was busy packing and failed to notice the way her grandfather’s face had drained of color or the way his features distorted with fear. "It’s better if you do not go there--there is something wrong about this. Why do they need you there?" Snapping her suitcase shut, Laura took deep breath and patiently tried to explain the situation. "The people there are not real happy about the situation and they need a P.R. specialist to try and smooth the way for a while." She felt it would be better not to add the fact that Dan Mitchell had disappeared shortly after forwarding the release documents. In addition to her other duties, she had been instructed to find out what she could about Dan too. Franklin Duccini was a shrewd businessman and smart enough to know that without Dan, there could be a problem. The Sungmanitu could contest the legality of the release documents, and without Dan as a witness, things could get messy. "Grandpa, I have to go now." She stood next to him, holding her bags. Busby took hold of her arm. "Be careful," he whispered in a raspy voice. Laura’s eyes widened in shock--a sudden rush of fear caught in her throat. "Grandpa, are you feeling well?" Laura put her bags down and kneeled beside him, putting her arm around his shoulders. Never before had he been so adamantly against her work. He gazed at her with a wisdom that one can only obtain with the passing of many years. "You must promise me something, Laura." "If I can, Grandpa." "Stay far away from the Sungmanitu ... they are dangerous." "What do you know of them?" Laura’s curiosity was peaked. The old man shook his head. "Stay away from them, Laura."

****

The summer sun was climbing high in the turquoise sky and the surrounding desert shimmered with the rising heat. Laura drove west toward Arizona--she felt a slight sense of dread as she left New Mexico behind her. Laura took her eyes from the road for only a split second to fiddle with the knobs on the stereo. When she looked back up her heart jumped into her throat. In the middle of the road stood an old woman--her bulkiness covered with a thin cotton blouse and blue skirt. Streaks of gray ran through the black hair that was neatly bound in a tight bun at the back of her head. Laura’s panicked consciousness took all this in as she was instinctively slamming on the breaks. The tires squealed and her red Bronco slid off the road, missing the woman by mere inches. Still dazed, Laura scrambled out of the vehicle. The woman stood in the same spot, as if the near miss had not affected her in the least. The old lady just stood there--staring with piercing black eyes that seemed to cut through Laura’s soul. The woman raised her hand and pointed in the direction from which Laura had come. "Go back, Puta! The way you go leads only to darkness. Go back before it’s too late." Laura felt faint. It was the same voice she heard in her dreams. Shards of light burst forth in her head and Laura squeezed her eyes shut in an effort to block out the sudden ball of pain. When the throbbing finally subsided and she was able to pry her eyes open the woman was gone. Laura quickly scanned the area but the specter was nowhere to be seen. With her stomach twisting into knots, a wave of nausea overtook her. Laura leaned against the Bronco until the feeling began to pass. Reaching inside, Laura grabbed a canteen of water. Taking the cap off, she brought the water up to her dry, parched lips. She took several swallows before capping the canteen and putting it back in its place on the floorboard. Circling the car, Laura checked for damage. Fortunately everything seemed to be in order. Still too shaken to drive, Laura sat in the driver’s seat and rested while trying to gather her wits. It must be heat sickness, she concluded. The woman could not have vanished into thin air.

Chapter Two

The single-wide mobile home was Duccini’s makeshift field office. Judging from the trailer’s appearance, its better days were far in the past. The white dust-covered structure stood at the bottom of an isolated hillside just south of Brantic City. It had taken Laura an hour of roaming the dirt roads to find it. Before leaving her automobile, Laura used the rearview mirror to brush her wind-tangled hair into place. Carefully, she made her way up the rickety stairs leading to the front door. What was once a living room had been neatly converted into office space.

An array of paperwork littered the top of an old steel desk and the floor looked as if it had not been cleaned in weeks. Behind the desk sat a middle-aged black man, his short cropped hair speckled with gray. The man, leaning back in his chair with his long legs propped up on the desk, looked to be in the middle of a heated conversation with someone on the phone. "No more excuses!" he barked. "That truck had better be here tomorrow morning to pick up that load, or we give the contract to someone else." Scowling, he slammed the phone down. He eyed Laura speculatively and gradually the hard lines of his mouth widened into a smile. Offering her hand, Laura returned his smile. "Mr. Jessup, I suppose." "That would be me." He shook her hand firmly. "I’m Laura Ellison." "Oh," he laughed. "For a minute there I thought you might be one of those ecology people. It’s not just the locals giving us hassles--we have been butting heads with those ecology people, too." Pausing, he searched through a stack of manila folders for her file. Laura noticed that he spoke with a slow, southern drawl. After several moments of searching, he finally located it. He opened the folder and laid it on his desk. "Where you been? The fax I received said you were supposed to be here yesterday." "Had some car problems on the way up here--it keeps wanting to die," she apologized. "Hmm, you’ll be wanting to get that taken care of." "It sounds as if this job might be more difficult than we anticipated." "Don’t you know it." Clyde Jessup went to the kitchen and pulled two cans of soda from the refrigerator. He offered one to Laura. "Thank you." She accepted it gratefully, hoping it would cool her burning throat. "The locals in Brantic are not real happy about us messing around up there, but that isn’t the worst of it." He popped open his can and took several swallows before continuing. "Those Beaver Creek people are downright hostile. They keep insisting that their Chief didn't sign that contract." "What about the Chief?" Laura found a chair and sat down. "Their Chief is gone. At least that is what they are telling us," Jessup smiled. "The truth of the matter is, I think the old man took a pay off to sign it and then split." Jessup sat back and rested his legs on his desk. "You will be doing more than P.R. work while you are here, though I expect you’ll have your hands full enough with that." "Oh?" Laura was not thrilled with the news, but she had expected as much. "I’m not an office man as you can see." His hand made a sweeping motion, bringing her attention to the stacks of paperwork.

Jessup gave her a wry smile. "In addition to everything else, we are having trouble getting laborers. The temporary service in Acton does not seem to be able to recruit any men. Most of our employees had to be brought in from Rock Springs." "Why so much trouble?" "People around here don’t seem to care too much for those Indians up there. Hell ... we can’t even get any of the Shoshone or Arapaho to take a job." Jessup became quiet. Laura guessed he was contemplating their problems. Clearing his throat he continued. "To a point, that can be written off as opposition to the clear-cutting, but still it seems odd. Usually one or two will join up. They would just as soon stay away from the Beaver Creek Indians, even if it means passing up a good paying job." He shook his head, as if it were the most ridiculous thing he could imagine. "So what’s the story on Mitchell?" Finished with her soda, Laura tried to stuff it in the already overflowing waste basket, but it fell out and rolled across the floor. She got to her feet to retrieve it but Jessup waved her back. "I’ll get it later." Laura’s smile was tolerant. She knew what the first thing on her agenda for tomorrow would be, and that was to get this place cleaned up and in some kind of order. "Can’t tell you a lot about Mitchell, except that I didn’t like him a whole lot. He tended to remind me of a big rat with sly, beady eyes," Jessup explained with a laugh. Laura laughed with him. Though she had only met Mitchell once, she had gotten the same impression. Dan Mitchell was too big to be called large and more than just a little feminine. Jessup took a pipe from the top drawer of his desk. He struck a stick match from the sole of his boot and lit the contents of the bowl. "He was gone a day before he was scheduled to leave. Didn’t say a thing, just left. I guess he never made it to New Mexico though." "That’s strange," Laura commented. "Not really. He hated this place--said it wasn’t civilized enough for him." The encroachment of shadows dimmed the light that streamed from the open windows, reminding Laura that it was getting late. She stood up. "Is there a motel in Brantic City?" Jessup arched one thick brow. "You haven’t been to Brantic City yet?" Laura shook her head. "No, I drove around forever trying to get here, but I didn’t run across any towns." There it was again, that deep throaty laughter. "Brantic City isn’t much more than a ghost town. The only thing you’ll find there is a combo restaurant-saloon, a little store, and maybe a few year-around residents, but not many. The closest real town is Acton and it’s nearly forty miles away." "So where do all the employees stay?" Laura was not feeling good about this information. "I stay here and most of the others stay in the camp trailers they brought with them. I do recall hearing that the owners of the saloon rent out a few cabins here and there. They are expensive though. If you are lucky, maybe the one Mitchell was renting is still vacant." He seemed amused by her sudden distress. "Are there any alternatives if it isn’t?" She was really becoming worried now.

"Not really. This place is littered with ghost towns left over from the gold rush days, but that’s about it." "How do I find the saloon?" "Get on that dirt road out front and go south for about a mile. It will take you right into the middle of Brantic City; the saloon will be right there on your right. Talk to Olivia Lambert." "Thanks, I’ll see you later." Laura flung the words over her shoulder as she was heading for the door. "Be here bright and early come morning."

****

The saloon was deserted except for the woman behind the bar and a straggly old man who occupied one of the stools. Their conversation came to a sudden halt as soon as Laura entered the room. "Can I help you?" The woman behind the bar appeared to be in her late forties. Her dark hair was done in a style outdated twenty years. "Yes, where can I find Mrs. Lambert?" Laura walked up to the bar and slid onto one of the stools. "That would be me." Curiosity flashed in the woman’s gray eyes. "I was told you rent cabins. I’m Laura Ellison and I work for the Duccini Corporation." Laura offered the woman a smile. "I just got in from New Mexico today and I need a place to stay for a while." "Well ... the one Dan Mitchell rented is still open but I'd have to charge you a deposit. I usually don’t, but that man left without paying for the last three days of rent that he was there." The woman pulled a sour face. "That’s unusual. The company reimburses all our expenses. It would serve no purpose for him to skip out on it." "All I know is that I got cheated out of three days of rent and I could have easily have gotten tourist dollars for that time." "How much does it rent for?" "Two-hundred and fifty dollars a week and I’ll have to have at least a hundred dollar deposit." Mrs. Lambert spoke firmly, letting Laura know that there would be no negotiations. "That’s outrageous!" Laura exclaimed. This was probably why Mitchell had skipped. The company would never reimburse the whole amount. "We’re in the tourist business. It’s the only real way to make money out here." Olivia Lambert’s smile was cold. The old man had been listening to the exchange. He now moved down the bar and took the stool next to Laura. "Little gal, it would be best for you all the way around if you just stayed in Acton and drove here to your

job." Laura was immediately assaulted by the strong odor of whiskey. The man had a full gray beard and short cropped hair. Laura smiled to herself--astonished at how much he resembled a character out of an old western movie. "Why is that, Mister...?" She waited for him to reveal his name, but it was not forthcoming. "Duccini isn't too well liked in these parts and now they’ve gone and stirred up those Indians. You people are just asking for trouble and no doubt you’ll be bringing trouble to the rest of us too." He took a swig from the bottle he held clasped in one hand. "It’s the twenty-first century, sir. Generally speaking Indians no longer go on the war path." Laura was beginning to feel irked by all the prejudice against Indian people that she had discovered rather quickly in the area. "Little gal, the Sungmanitu are not your everyday Indians." He picked up his bottle and found his way to the door on feet that were none too steady. "Don’t mind him none, he spends too much time in his grandfather’s old mine. I don’t think he’s found much of anything in years, but he’s a stubborn old fool." Mrs. Lambert was busy wiping down the bar with a wet rag--she appeared to be very nervous. "What did he mean about the Sungmanitu?" Oh, they’re just an odd bunch. They keep to themselves mostly." Laura swore she could detect just the slightest hint of secrecy in the woman’s eyes. Her grandfather’s warning jumped to the front of her mind and she shivered with a sudden chill.

****

The sinking sun that was gradually dipping into the horizon set the landscape on fire with a red-orange glow. Laura drove with her windows down, taking advantage of the cool evening breeze. She had just turned onto the Beaver Creek road when the engine began to sputter and the Bronco jerked, nearly stalling. Laura pushed down on the accelerator giving the engine more gas, but it only sputtered once more before dying. She let the Bronco coast to the side of the road. "Damn! Not again!" The gas gage read three-quarters full, so it certainly was not out of fuel. This was the third time it had acted up since her incident on the highway in Arizona. She tried turning the key--it cranked but stubbornly wouldn't start. The last time this had happened was in Rock Springs, and it had taken her hours to get the engine to start. Laura was very tempted to walk the remaining distance to the cabin, but her weary body protested at even the thought. Disgusted, she leaned her head against the steering wheel and closed her eyes. The Bronco would definitely need to go in the shop, but she needed it to last at least until she made it home to New Mexico.

Her eyes burned from lack of sleep and she thought that if she could just close her heavy eyelids for a moment, she could find the energy to try the ignition once more. Laura blinked rapidly trying to see through the glaring light that seemed to be searing right through the universe and into core of her brain. The light dimmed and Laura found herself sprawled upon her large bed at home, her red satin sheets like whispers on her skin. She could sense that someone was with her--his gentle fingers caressing her stomach. There was a sensation of hot breath against her skin. Sharp teeth nipped at her aroused nipples, sending ripples of erotic pain through her trembling body. Wherever his lips and fingers came into contact with her skin he left a trail of burning desire--building a need within her that took her over the edge of rational thought. Laura entered the waking world with a start, unable to believe that she had fallen asleep so quickly. Judging by the sun’s lack of descent, Laura thought she must have only been asleep for a few minutes. What had woken her? It was then that her conscious mind caught the rumbling sound of a motorcycle in the distance. She raised her head to peer into the rearview mirror. A cloud of dust was moving fast in her direction. Laura felt herself tense when the bike pulled up beside her. A quick glance in her side mirror brought her to the conclusion that the Indian on the bike was most likely one of the Beaver Creek people. She was definitely not in the position of advantage, and in her job it was not good to start out vulnerable. Laura got out of her car and right away felt herself pushed into an even worse situation. Flashing a perfect smile, he got off his bike and walked to where she was standing. "You having problems?" Where had she heard that voice before? A certainty came to her that she knew this man. She was finding it almost impossible to tear her eyes from him. He moved with the grace of an animal. His tall frame towering over her, Laura had to tilt her head to look into his face. From what she could tell, he was very handsome, possessing the well defined features of the Plains Indians, but his eyes remained a mystery hidden behind dark sunglasses. Long, black hair fell in waves to the middle of his back, curling slightly at the ends. "It stalled and doesn’t seem to want to start at all." Laura unconsciously ran her fingers through her tangled mass of golden-brown curls. "Mind if I take a look?" His words came out in a slow, relaxed drawl. She hesitated only a moment before reaching in to pull the hood release. After raising the hood, he reached inside and began poking around. Laura watched, but could not begin to figure out what he was doing. It was a few minutes before he returned his attention to her. "Try it now," he told her with a smile that seemed to touch her in a way that she could not identify. Laura slid behind the wheel and turned the key. At first it just cranked, but then the engine came to life with a sick choking sound. He shut the hood and walked over to her window. "You are having some carburetor trouble. Fuel pump might be going out, too. If I were you, I'd get that fixed soon. There are too many lonely roads around here for you to break down on."

Laura smiled. "Thank you Mister...." Laura realized she didn't know his name. It seemed odd that it had slipped her mind to ask him before she let him work on the car. This was something that was totally out of character for her. "My name is Justin. I live up the road near Beaver Creek." He offered her his hand through the open window. Laura placed her hand in his, noticing how small it was in comparison. "Laura Ellison. I’ll be staying at the Lambert’s cabin for a while. Do you know if it is close by?" When her skin came into contact with his, she experienced a sensation so strange that the only thing she could think to compare it to was the tingle one felt when they came into contact with a small electrical current. She pulled her hand away much too quickly. He either didn't notice or pretended not to. "Yeah, it’s up the road, not too much further. Take the first road to your left." Justin leaned further down until he was resting one arm on the Bronco’s door. Laura was much too aware of the well-developed muscles in his large arms and she was finding it hard to shift her eyes from the blue tank top which was stretched taut against his broad chest. From out of nowhere, an almost instinctive urge came over her and she wanted to touch his flesh. No not just want to--it was more like she needed to. His musky scent filled her with visions of a very carnal nature. It took a much greater effort than she was willing to admit, but she was finally able to push back the images. Abruptly, Laura came back to herself, and with her returning senses was bafflement at what exactly had taken hold of her. It was not like her at all to fill her head with fantasies of a complete stranger. "Thank you, Justin." Laura forced a certain amount of chill into her voice in the hopes of convincing herself that she really had no interest in this man. Justin smiled; it was if he knew what her thoughts had been and he found them very amusing. "I’m sure I will be seeing you around, Miss Ellison." Laura forced her eyes to look straight ahead until she heard the bike roar to life. He shot forward and was gone. When he was no longer in sight, Laura felt a hollow relief. At least she had learned one thing from this encounter, if Justin was any example of the others, then they were hardly what one would call hostile. Obviously Duccini and the town’s people had a severe case of over-reaction. But still, she was left with the strangest feeling that she knew him from somewhere, but that was impossible. An unidentified fear left a swarm of butterflies fluttering in her stomach. Laura found the cabin with no trouble. For some time, she sat in her car and studied the place that she was being drastically overcharged for. It appeared ancient in the fading light and somewhat foreboding and the surrounding aspen grove lay in murky darkness. With a sigh brought on by fatigue, Laura retrieved her luggage and carried it to the front door. She found it secured with an old, rusty padlock. Laura fumbled with the key hoping it would indeed open the lock. Luckily the lock had been opened recently and turned with no problem. The door creaked as it swung open and Laura was met by thick darkness. Laura blindly made her way through the room until coming to a lamp. She switched it on and the room was filled with the dim glow of false light. The living room that she had stepped into appeared to be sparsely furnished with what looked to be very valuable antiques. A large stone fireplace took up one whole wall, but it was summer and she would most likely not need it.

Satisfied that her accommodations would do, Laura retrieved her bags from the living room and began to unpack. Pulling open the top drawer she was startled to see that it was full of men’s underclothes. Puzzled she checked the rest of the drawers and found that they all contained clothes. Laura checked the cabinet as well, and was not surprised when she found clothes hanging in it too. Judging from their size, she guessed that the clothes were Mitchell’s. Why had he left without his clothes? Had he ever left? The unbidden thought crept into her head, filling her with apprehension. Laura was becoming queasier about this Beaver Creek job by the minute. Somewhere out in the darkness a wolf howled and a tingling sensation crawled across her skin.

Chapter Three

As soon as she walked through the door, Laura opened all the windows, hoping to air out the musty odor which plagued the office. She took several bottles of cleaning agents from a paper sack and went to work. It was just before lunch when Jessup finally made his appearance. He was covered from head to toe in Wyoming dust when he came through the door. "Hello." Laura climbed down from the stool she had been standing on while cleaning the windows. He mumbled something totally inaudible as he walked through the office and down the hall to the restroom. Laura heard the water running along with a few loud curses. She bit at her bottom lip, wondering what on earth could be wrong with him today. He was drying his face with a small hand towel when he came back into the office. Mindless of Laura’s work, he tossed the wet towel onto his freshly cleaned desk. Jessup’s expression was grim when he finally spoke to her. "Had two more men run off last night." "What do you mean?" "They’re just gone. They didn’t show up this morning and now we’re short again." "Hmm." Laura continued biting her lip. "You’ll be needing to get us some more men." Jessup plopped into the chair behind his desk. "I’ll get on it right after lunch." "Just make sure you get someone here. I don’t intend to spend all day tomorrow in the field." A slight smile brightened his weary face. "It’s days like today that let a body know when they have made it over the hill."

Laura returned his smile and nodded. Abruptly her dilemma the night before jumped into her thoughts. "Why would Mitchell leave all his clothes behind?" Jessup was clearly startled by her question. "I don’t know. Why do you ask?" "I’m renting the cabin that he occupied while he was here, and last night when I went to unpack I found all his clothes still there. It’s as if he never left." Jessup leaned back in his chair and stared out the window, contemplating what she had just told him. "Maybe it’s time we go to the police?" His grim mood was evident in his voice. "What do you think could have happened to him?" Laura’s eyes mirrored her nervousness. "Don’t know, but I’ve had a gut feeling all along that Dan wasn’t doing things on the straight and narrow with this deal. It’s possible he may have had to get out in a hurry." Laura smiled, attempting to reassure herself as much as him. "I’ll make a trip to Acton to check on the temp services ... if you’ll be kind enough to have lunch with me in that wonderful little saloon in Brantic City." Laura didn’t relish her time alone as of late and having Jessup’s company for a while would be pleasantly refreshing.

****

The duo occupied a corner table in the dimly lit saloon. Laura savored each bite of the barbequed meat and potato salad, the house special that she had ordered. Using a paper napkin, Laura wiped away a trace of sauce from her mouth and resisted the impulse to order more. Laura let out a deep sigh of regret. She had found it too easy to overindulge in the past few weeks. "Girl, you really must have been hungry," Jessup commented. Laura smiled. "My appetite has gotten out of hand lately. It must be all the fresh air here." "That ... and hard work will do it to you." He shoved the last bite of salad into his mouth. The brassy sound of a bell alerted them of someone entering the building. Laura’s breath caught in her throat when her eyes fell on the man who came through the door. His mere presence filled the room with some form of vibrant power--at least that is what Laura’s senses were picking up. Though he was nowhere near their table, she found herself to be overwhelmed by his nearness. Justin removed the shield of his mirrored glasses and seemingly took in everything with scarcely a glance. His eyes rested on Laura for only a fraction of a second. It was the only sign he gave of recognition. In that short span of time, Laura felt those odd colored eyes pull at something buried deep inside her. They were the darkest eyes she had ever seen, but with a strange golden sheen in them which lent the illusion containing a light of their own. Justin took a seat at the bar and it was obvious that his being there set the Nugget’s patrons on edge. A few people got up and left, casting nervous glances over their shoulders. This didn't seem to faze Justin in the least. Mrs. Lambert served him a beer. Olivia Lambert’s face was set in an emotionless mask; it was

only her eyes that darted about nervously. Justin placed some money on the bar. Picking up his glass, he turned around, his eyes coming to rest on the young woman in the far corner of the room. A hint of a smiled played on his lips as he made his way to where Laura and her boss were seated. Justin pulled up a chair next to Laura and flashed her one of his dazzling smiles. Jessup’s curiosity peaked, but he nodded politely to the stranger who sat at their table. "So, Miss Ellison, did you take my advice and get your vehicle repaired?" His exotic eyes seemed to be able to pull her right into them. "No ... ah ... I haven’t gotten a chance yet, but I’m sure I’ll get around to it soon," Laura stammered, a little upset that she found it impossible to muster as much nonchalance as he appeared to possess. The room felt as if it was charged with energy which only she could feel. Laura wondered what it was about some guys that could take a normally assertive woman and turn her to jelly. But that was not quite true. Scanning her memory, Laura could not come up with a time that a man had ever affected her in this way. Justin drained his glass and set it on the table in front of him. The smile he gave Laura bordered on seductive. "I sure hope so. I might not be there to rescue you next time." He rose from the chair with the grace of an animal and walked to the door. Turning back in Laura’s direction, he nodded and then was gone. Jessup’s gaze was full of questions, but all he said was, "How about a drink before we leave?" Laura nodded. Jessup motioned to get Mrs. Lambert’s attention. "Two beers," he told her. The woman brought two frosty mugs of beer to the table. She was a little rougher with Laura’s when setting it down. Laura was not sure if it was just fancy that made it seem as if the woman’s eyes contained a little more hostility than what they had a few moments before. "How do you know Justin?" The woman’s eyes narrowed on Laura. "I had some mechanical problems yesterday and he was kind enough to help me." Laura thought the woman’s behavior was getting stranger by the moment. Olivia’s eyes widened as if the very idea shocked her. "He did, huh?" She became quiet as if she needed to think about what Laura had just told her. "Well ... in any case, I'd steer clear of him if I were you." "Why’s that?" It appeared as if Mrs. Lambert wanted to tell her something of some importance but changed her mind. "He’s just no good, that’s all," she muttered instead. Once they were back out in the bright midday sun, the past few moments felt more like a dream. Laura took a deep breath hoping it would help to clear her head. Jessup patted Laura on the back. "I wouldn’t pay any mind to her. She’s probably just crazy. Most folks around here seem to have a few screws loose."

"I never noticed." Laura smiled.

****

Under different circumstances, Laura might have found it enjoyable to be sitting here in conversation with such an attractive man, however, at the moment she found herself becoming very angry. "Sheriff, we have two people who have disappeared from the same area at about the same time. I don’t know about you, but I find that a little strange. Isn’t it about time that the Sheriff’s Department looked into this?" His baby-blue eyes were full of skepticism. "If you will file a missing person’s report, we will do what we can. But really, Miss Ellison, the only problem there seems to be is that he is a little late showing up at your corporate office. I really think you might be jumping the gun a little," he winked at her. Paul Moss often used his blond good looks and charming smile to disarm suspects and witnesses alike, but it was not working on this hellcat. Laura glared at him. "Then explain to me, Sheriff, why he would leave all his personal belongings and skip out on the rent he still owed for the cabin he was staying in? Not to mention, the Chief of the Beaver Creek people is missing as well." Paul appeared a little agitated but he attempted another smile. "Maybe your employee plans to come back. Did that thought even cross your mind?" He was becoming very impatient and wishing he could end this interview. He thought about the fresh apple pie and coffee that awaited him at the Cougar Inn, and just maybe he could manage a few moments to get to know that cute little waitress who just started work. The thought brought a smile to Paul’s lips. Fire blazed in Laura’s eyes. "Do you find something amusing?" Her voice was like ice water, bringing him back to the present. "I know where you are staying, Miss Ellison. I’ll be in touch as soon as I have any information." Paul stood, letting her know that their meeting was at an end.

****

Lengthening shadows made the thick forest appear even more foreboding than it already did. The further the road took her into the mountains, the higher her tension mounted. She had been under the impression that Beaver Creek was not far, but maybe she had been wrong. Her trip into Acton had produced no results. The employment service had been as uncooperative as the sheriff had been. They had politely told her that they would be unable to place her with any employees because no one wished to work for Duccini. The man whom she had talked with had not put it in quite those words, but close. Cresting a hilltop, Laura brought the Bronco to a stop. Leaving the engine running she got out and

scanned the area for any sign of Beaver Creek. The road curved sharply to the right, past a small cemetery that was enclosed by a very old wrought-iron fence. Sighing, she got back into the vehicle and continued until reaching the cemetery. From here the road forked away from the one she had been traveling, but there were no road signs. The road veered off into the midst of thick pines which blocked out the last of what remained of the sun. Suddenly cast into deep shadows it occurred to her that the road appeared as if it had not been used in a hundred years. A chill crept over her and she brought her hands up to rub some warmth into her arms. Again she thought how strange it was that there were no road signs, but of course all the roads in the area were unpaved. Maybe they hadn’t heard of road signs yet? Laura’s thoughts became increasingly cynical as weariness settled over her. The first indication that she was close to Beaver Creek, came in the form of a lone cabin that sat in the middle of a small meadow. Though it looked as if someone might live there, it appeared abandoned at the moment. In the next instant, the road brought her to an ancient looking bridge that crossed a large river. Laura brought the Bronco to a stop. Her eyes scanned the old wooden structure and she wondered if she dared chance crossing the bridge. Just on the other side of the river she could make out a few log buildings. Laura slowly eased the vehicle onto the bridge. She could hear the wood creak beneath the weight. She held her breath, not daring to release it until she was safely on the other side. The road curved again, taking her to a cluster of several buildings. Though Laura caught a glimpse of a couple people, a ghost town atmosphere prevailed. Somewhere a dog barked and in several places, lines were strung between trees. The clothes that hung on them danced in the mild breeze. Laura came to what looked to be the town’s main road. She crept slowly down the street as she studied the town in fascination. Throughout the village, tree stumps had been carved in the images of various animals. There didn't seem to be any business establishments, with the exception of a trading post. Across from this was a large building. The sign hanging above the entrance identified it as the council hall. Laura didn't wonder at the unfriendly looks she received from Beaver Creek’s few visible residences. She had been told that they were not fond of outsiders, especially anyone connected with the Duccini Corporation. Thinking that the council hall was as good a place as any to begin looking for someone who might be in charge, she stopped the Bronco near the building’s entrance. Trying the door, she was not too surprised to find it locked. She knocked but didn't really expect a response. Laura had just raised her hand to pound on the door again when a voice from behind stopped her. "There’s no one in there, ma’am." The Indian boy stood with his arms folded, his stance somewhat defensive. Laura guessed him to be about twelve years of age. "Could you tell me where I could find someone in charge?" "Old Chief is gone." The little boy shrugged his shoulders. "Where did he go?" Again the boy shrugged his shoulders, but his large brown eyes gleamed with a mischievous light. "You’re

one of the others, huh?" Laura attempted to make some kind of sense out of the boy’s question, but could not. "What others?" she asked. "You’re one of the bad ones!" His eyes widened and he stepped back from her. Finally understanding that he must be speaking of the Duccini people, Laura returned to the previous line of conversation. "Do you know who’s in charge now?" The boy just stared at her. It was obvious that he had no intention of answering her. "Do you know where I can find Justin?" A flicker of surprise entered his eyes, but his voice betrayed no such emotion. "He be here or there. You never can tell about Justin." The boy dashed off before Laura could ask him any more questions. Was the whole population around here so hard to get along with? Frustrated, Laura returned to her car and out of curiosity she drove through the rest of the town. What there was of it, she thought. She spied buildings scattered all through the trees. Small roads and paths went off in every direction. There were obviously many more people here than what there had first appeared to be. Laura shook her head. The place was weird. From out of nowhere, fear descended and she began to shiver. She experienced the unsettling feeling that she was being watched—no, not just watched--but stalked. No longer curious, Laura pointed her car in the direction of the bridge but was stopped short by the image that met her at its entrance. Her jaw dropped, and a mixture of fear and wonder took hold her. It was by far the largest cat she had ever seen and oddly enough it resembled a jaguar, though she could have been mistaken due to the fact that she had only seen them on nature programs. But if her memory served her correctly, she was sure that jaguars didn't grow this large. The cat started across the bridge, stopping to look back at Laura, as if it were waiting for her to follow. Laura eased the car onto the bridge, flinching when the wood groaned beneath its weight. The jaguar continued and Laura followed close behind. Several changes reeled through her mind at once, but the foremost was the change in the air. The air became thick with humidity and very hot. Then the sight before her began to sink in one little detail at a time. Had she somehow taken the wrong bridge? She was absolutely sure that this was not the way she had taken into town, but at the same time she had seen no other bridges. Instead of pines and meadow, she appeared to be in some sort of jungle. None of the plant life was native to this part of the country. While taking in all these facts, Laura noted the small path which the jaguar had taken into the jungle. Indecision held Laura motionless. Should she return to Beaver Creek and try to get her directions down right, or should she follow the cat as it appeared to be attempting to entice her to do? This was all so unreal. Laura was thinking that at any moment she would wake up safe and sound in her Santa Fe apartment, but the sudden sting of an insect bite discounted these thoughts as merely wishful thinking. Bringing the Bronco to a stop near the place where she’d seen the cat disappear, Laura gazed at the opening of a path that’s entrance was all but blocked by dense foliage. The jungle path was dark and untouched by the sun’s rays.

Laura looked sharply toward the harsh sound of scraping against metal from the other side of her car. A scream caught in her throat. Reason told her that the distorted creature who peered at her through the thick glass of the car window could not possibly exist, its features shifting back and forth from animal to human. Gripped with fear, her mind reeled, pulling her into welcome darkness. Laura’s eyes fluttered open, but she quickly clamped them shut against the glare of the sun. There was a light tap on her shoulder and she screamed, instinctively jumping away from the intruder. Justin kneeled next to the open window, resting his arms on the door. "Are you lost?" He smiled. Disoriented, Laura was not sure if she was still sleeping or if she had finally returned to the world of reality. Looming pines had replaced the trees of the jungle and behind Justin she saw the small cabin that she had noticed earlier. Dizziness swept over her, followed by nausea. "I don’t feel too well," she croaked. "I must have fallen asleep or passed out." Justin opened the door and helped her from the car. "You should rest." He motioned to the cabin. "This is my place, you can rest here." Laura let him lead her to the small, rustic cabin. The structure seemed very old, but the interior was dark and cool, cutting the heat from the fading sun. Justin lit an oil lamp. The soft light revealed the cabin’s simple log furnishings. A large stone fireplace dominated one whole wall and on the floor in front of the fireplace was a bear skin rug. He directed her to a sofa and helped her sit. Laura heard water running and found herself a little surprised that the cabin had running water. Justin returned and handed her a large glass of the cold liquid. She soon began to feel herself again, making her wonder what it was that had just happened. "Maybe the heat is making you sick," Justin offered as if he had read her mind. Laura smiled. "I doubt it, I come from New Mexico and I believe that it gets much hotter there." "Yes, I noticed the plates on your car," he commented. Laura shuddered, remembering her dream or whatever it had been. She was not totally convinced that she had fallen asleep on the side of the road. Forcing her thoughts into another direction, Laura asked, "Are you one of the Sungmanitu?" Justin stood looking down at her, his tallness making him appear to be something of a giant from where she sat. At first Laura thought he might not answer her, his reluctance stirring her curiosity about him to new heights. "Yes." His voice was so soft that she had to strain to hear his answer. "There seemed to be very few people in town, where are they all?" Laura was again met with a void of silence. Sighing heavily, Justin sat down next to her. "The Sungmanitu don’t live here on a regular basis. Our home is really in the Wind River Mountains." That tingling sensation was seeping into her skin. His closeness was sending her senses into chaos. It took immense effort to keep her thoughts on track. "Why all the fuss about the cutters then?"

"Though we do not live here all the time, this place is very sacred to us. The clear-cutting could very well destroy us, not just the land." The emotion is his voice was unsettling to Laura. Her brows furrowed in confusion. "How’s that?" "Maybe someday I will show you." He smiled seductively. Laura realized Justin was being evasive, but she could not pull her eyes from his, and she was unable to form the questions that she knew needed asking. The eroticism in those strange eyes filled her with visions of sleek bodies, moving in rhythm to the most natural of dances. Her breath quickened when she felt his large fingers grasping her hair. His mouth claimed hers--his lips devouring her sweetness. The thought of resistance never entered her mind. His touch was filling her with a burning desire that seared into her very soul. She brought her own fingers up to touch his long mane of black hair, moaning when she felt the sharpness of his teeth on her neck. Every inch of her body felt as if it had been set on fire. Her need to feel more of this man was growing in intensity until it was painful. Justin moved away from her abruptly. She could clearly see the flames of desire in his golden-black eyes. "I’m sorry," he apologized. "I don’t know what came over me." He stood up and the coldness of his absence next to her was like little needles stabbing into her skin. Laura blushed, embarrassed by her own lack of control. "I’m just as much to blame." She got up from the couch and busily straightened her clothes in an attempt to hide the bitter disappointment of his sudden rejection. Justin’s keen senses picked up on her emotions immediately. He cupped her chin in his hand, tilting her head so that she was forced to look into his eyes. "Laura, I didn't mean to hurt you, but there are things about me that you don’t know." He leaned down to brush her lips with a kiss. "Believe me, tehila, one day you will be very grateful that I didn't take you to my bed." His gentle words stung at her pride and her heart. She could feel the threat of tears forming. "You take too much for granted if you think I would have fallen into the bed of a complete stranger." She spoke the cold words as she was jerking away from him. Laura left the cabin, not looking back even when she heard him call out her name. Justin watched her leave, making no move to stop her when she refused to acknowledge his calls. His stomach knotted with the knowledge that he had hurt her badly, but it was really for her own good. Sighing, he moved away from the door once she was out of view. There was something about this woman that drew him like a moth to a flame, but she was a desire that he could not allow himself to indulge in. He’d had many lovers, but Laura could not be one of them. He wouldn't let himself use her in that way, for it was a certainty that they could never have anything more. If she knew the truth of the Sungmanitu she would be repulsed, and that was one thing he could not bear to see in her beautiful eyes.

Chapter Four

Laura’s emotions were in turmoil as she made the drive back to her cabin. What was it about him that touched her emotions in ways she had never known before? The desire he aroused in her was frightening to say the least. She’d had lovers in the past, but none had come close to affecting her in the way that he did. Thoughts of the past couple hours jumped to the front of her mind and Laura wondered if it had all been some kind of hallucination, like that woman in the middle of the road. She had just come to this conclusion when she glimpsed something to the side of the road in the woods. Laura hit the breaks so hard that she nearly skidded into the trees. By the time she brought the car to a stop, she wasn’t even sure what it was that she had seen. It had been something different--something that didn’t quite belong. Had it been a movement she’d seen or something else? Leaving the car, she started into the woods. Right away she noticed the flattened brush and broken trees. Maybe this had been what caught her attention? Her subconscious had alerted her to the differences in the landscape. It appeared as if someone had driven right through the woods. Laura followed the path of destroyed brush until she came to a large beaver pond. With a deep sigh, Laura started back up to the road. The sun was nearly down and she didn’t want to get caught out here in the dark. This was probably no more than a party site for local kids. The path had been made by four-wheelers, and there was probably no more to it than that. No mystery here, she concluded. From the corner of her eye she noticed something in the brush and she stopped to examine it. The object was so severely damaged, that at first it was unrecognizable. As she looked at it more closely, Laura saw that it was a briefcase, at least what was left of a briefcase. The leather had been torn to bits. The path may be explained by kids, but Laura doubted there were many kids who would have a need for a briefcase. She bit down hard on her lip, turning the problem over in her mind. It was then that she noticed the torn and scattered paper in the tall weeds. The paper looked as if it had been put through a shredder. Somewhere behind her a twig snapped. Laura brought her hand up to stifle a scream. She quickly started moving up the path, taking the briefcase with her.

****

A thick blanket of darkness covered Brantic City. There was no movement, no sound, just complete darkness. Laura downshifted into second, taking the dirt road slowly. The Bronco’s headlights barely penetrated through the blackness and dust. After coming to a stop in front of the saloon, Laura waited--watching and listening. All was still. Leaving the car running, Laura walked to the pay phone and quickly dialed the sheriff’s number. It rang

twice before dispatch picked it up. "I need to talk with Sheriff Moss." Laura spoke softly into the receiver. "He’s not on duty. Can someone else help you?" "No, but will you please let him know that Laura Ellison needs to talk with him as soon as possible? It’s urgent." Disappointment came through in her voice. "Sure will! He’ll get your message first thing in the morning, ma’am," the woman assured her. Laura hung up the phone. The wind had picked up, bringing with it a chill to the night air. Walking back to her car Laura’s thoughts were in a whirl. She was convinced that there was something very wrong here. The darkness had never really bothered her before, but tonight it did. She made the drive back to her cabin in record time. Not until she was safely inside the cabin, did she feel secure again. The only thing to do now was wait and talk to the sheriff in the morning. Not that it would do any good, but it was better than doing nothing. After running a bath, Laura stripped off her clothes and sank into the soothing hot water. Closing her eyes, she let the tension flow from her body. She had run up against dead ends since her arrival and was beginning to think her presence here was accomplishing nothing. The wind still howled outside the windows, but Laura could hear something distinctly separate from the wind. She kept her eyes shut, not moving a muscle. There it was again, just outside the window, a low angry snarl. Laura rapidly finished her bath and left the room. Wrapped in an oversized towel, she padded barefoot across the hardwood floor to the living room, slipping a tape into the portable stereo that she’d brought with her. The comforting sound of a hundred harmonizing instruments floated through the cabin. In the bedroom she picked up a comb and ran it through her wet ringlets. Removing the towel, she gazed into the mirror at her thin shape. Feeling a little whimsical, Laura found herself wishing that she possessed just a few more curves. Bending down to retrieve a pair of panties from the dresser, her eyes caught movement just outside the window. Cautiously, she went to the window and pulled back the thin, transparent curtains. Furious yellow eyes stared back at her from the darkness beyond. Laura screamed, and in her panic to get away from the window, she tripped, falling to the hard floor. Sharp pain coursed through her arm and she could taste blood where her teeth had gone through her lip. It took several moments before she could get back to her feet. Movement was painful and she found it difficult to get into her robe. Laura left the room as quickly as she could. At this very moment, she wished that she had opted to stay in Acton. Did she dare leave the safety of the cabin and try to get to her vehicle? Even if she made it to her office, who would she call in the middle of the night? Jessup might come and take a look around, but he would be none too happy about being woken up to comfort a hysterical woman--even if she had seen a wild animal creeping around her cabin. No, she decided it would be better to just wait until morning and call someone then. Having made the decision to wait, Laura went back to the bedroom to slip into a flannel nightgown. She made a point to double check the windows and doors just to be sure they were secured.

****

The cheerful chirping of birds managed only to irritate her. Laura carefully dabbed makeup on her sleep-swollen eyes, hoping to take on the appearance of some normality. What little sleep she had managed to get had been filled with that woman’s wicked, accusing voice. Laura made sure all the doors of the cabin were locked before leaving. The last thing she needed was for the creature to get inside. Jessup was busy with someone on the phone. While Laura waited for him to end the call, she straightened the paperwork on her desk. Several moments later, he hung up. Laura noticed he seemed little agitated this morning. "Did those guys from Rock Springs show up?" she asked. "Yeah ... about an hour ago. I take it you couldn’t get anyone from Acton?" She shook her head. "Nobody there wants anything to do with working out here." "Figured as much," he muttered. "By the way, where is the work site? I haven’t seen it yet." "About two miles north of Beaver Creek. They’re not cutting there yet. We are still in the process of moving from the B.L.M site that they have been working on." "I haven’t been that far up there yet, but I wanted to try and get there today." "If you do get up there, tell them they are to start cutting the Beaver Creek land on Monday and they need to be ready." Jessup brought a hand up to rub his tired eyes. "Before we settle it with the Sungmanitu?" Laura was surprised. "Yeah, big man Duccini’s orders. It’s costing him too much money to sit around and wait." Jessup’s disapproval was evident in his voice. Laura shook her head. "He better hope he doesn’t end up with a big mess out of this. I can’t even find out who’s in charge up there." "All we can do is follow orders, so just keep trying," he told her as he stood up and walked to the window. "I’ll tell you one thing though; if things get too messy I’m pulling out of this one. Something about this whole situation stinks." "What do you mean?" Laura knew how he was feeling, but wanted to hear his ideas. Jessup squinted his eyes against the bright sun outside the window. "The man that negotiates the contract is gone. The man that signs the contract is gone too. I smell a rat." "I have been thinking the same thing since I arrived," Laura commented. "Yeah, and we’re just the dumb suckers caught in the middle." He walked back to his desk and sat

down. "What about that Injun friend of yours? Why don’t you try working through him?" Jessup didn’t notice the way Laura had stiffened at his reference to Justin. "I’m part Navajo," Laura told him, letting him know that she didn't appreciate his reference to Justin. "No disrespect intended," he told her in a voice full of apology. Laura smiled to let him know that she understood. "It’s okay." "Well at least I know why they sent you up here to talk to the Sungmanitu." He smiled. Laura’s smile vanished. "I think they may have made a mistake. From what I can tell, they are Native American, but different from any I have ever come across. As far as Justin goes, he is barely an acquaintance. I have only talked with him a few times." Laura hoped he didn't notice the blush that spread to her cheeks. The phone rang and Jessup snatched it up from Laura’s desk. "Duccini, Jessup speaking." He was silent as he listened to whoever was on the other end. "Yeah, she’s in. One moment please." He covered the mouth piece with his hand. "It’s the sheriff," he said as he held out the phone to her. "This is Laura." "I received your message this morning. What’s going on?" His voice was smooth and professional. "I found a briefcase that I think may have belonged to Mitchell. Can you come out and take a look at it?" "What makes you think it belonged to Mitchell?" he wanted to know. "Just a hunch." Laura found the amusement in his voice grated on her nerves. "I see. Well, I will get out there as soon as I can, Miss Ellison." "And when might that be?" "I really don’t know. Right now I have other cases which take precedence, but it won’t be much longer," he reassured her. "There is one more thing." Laura spoke quickly before he could end the call. She told him about the animal outside her cabin on the previous night. At this Jessup looked up from the books he had been going over. "Hmm ... well, I’ll inform Wildlife Management. They might have a bear that’s been stirring up trouble." Laura sat quietly thinking about what the sheriff had told her. Jessup cut into her thoughts. "Said it was probably a bear, huh?" "Yeah." She nodded. "You’re not the only one. Several of the men have reported seeing things in the woods after dark." "Really? Do you think it is a bear?" Laura’s uneasiness was turning to real fright.

"I don’t know, but that’s what Wildlife has been telling us. I think you just better be taking extra care," he warned. "You can bet on it, that thing about scared the life out of me last night." She rubbed her still sore arm and smiled as she remembered her foolish reaction the night before. The day passed too swiftly for Laura. She dreaded going back to the empty cabin. Just before leaving the office for the weekend, she decided to make a quick call to the Glass Mountain Trading Post in New Mexico. The Trading Post had the closest phone to where her grandfather lived. "Glass Mountain." The gentle male voice traveled over hundreds of miles of phone line, and again a wave of homesickness overtook her. "Kenny, it’s me, Laura." "Laura, it’s been a long while." The pleasure in his voice was obvious. "How have you been?" "I’m doing okay, how have you been?" She gave Kenny the phone number and he promised to have her grandfather call her first thing Monday. Laura hung up feeling a little better and by the time she left the office her spirits were higher than they had been in days. Hearing Kenny’s voice had been like reaching out and grabbing a lifeline. They had been childhood sweethearts, but after high school they’d drifted apart, taking separate paths. Kenny had chosen to stay on the reservation and she had chosen to leave its poverty behind. For the first time since she was eighteen years old, Laura wondered if she’d made a mistake. The native ways of her people were seeded much deeper in her soul than what she had realized. She felt a yearning to return to her homeland, where they knew who Laura Ellison really was. After a quick dinner, Laura went over all the notes she’d taken in the past few days. Everything seemed to dead end with Mitchell’s disappearance. In deep thought, Laura unconsciously tapped the end of her pencil on the small table. If the local police didn't do something soon, she might have to go to the FBI. Laura had a bad feeling that the Sungmanitu played a significant role in the problems Duccini was coming up against. Somewhere deep inside of her was the hope, no not just hope, but a need for Justin not to be responsible for any wrong doing. Time had passed without Laura realizing it and soon the room was deep in shadows. After putting her supper dishes in the sink, Laura opened the kitchen window to let in the cool evening breeze. Laura tossed around the idea of returning to the pond where she’d discovered the briefcase. Making up her mind, she searched the cabin until finding a flashlight, probably put there in case of a power outage. There was no doubt that she would need it-- before long the sun would be completely down.

****

Laura pulled to the side of the road and parked. As she peered into the darkening woods, doubt tugged at her. Steeling herself to ignore the voice of hesitation, she took the flashlight and started into the trees.

It was quiet ... too quiet. Her own breathing sounded as if it were amplified. Once in the trees, the shadows deepened, making it necessary to switch on the flashlight. As she walked, dried leaves crunched beneath her feet. The noise only served to make her even more aware of the unusual stillness. Once reaching the clearing by the pond, the flashlight was no longer needed and she switched it off. The ghost of a nearly full moon hung in the darkening horizon. Not even sure of what she was looking for, Laura began to examine the banks of the pond. Circling the pond, she looked for anything out of the ordinary. After several moments she gave up when there was no evidence of even an old campfire. If this place had been used for camping or parties there should have been some kind of evidence to corroborate this. Giving up for the time being, Laura sat at the edge of the pond. The evening had descended into darkness now, but the moon cast its bright light on the small clearing. The stifling heat of the day had made her feel sticky with perspiration and the rippling, cool water beckoned to her. Stripping down to her white cotton bra and panties, Laura stood motionless, staring into the shimmering moonlit water. Bracing herself for the shock of the cold water on her heated skin, she waded in until the water was waist deep. The frigid water was numbing, but she dove in regardless. Laura found that the pond was much deeper toward the middle. She lay on her back, floating, letting the water wash away the tension of the past few days. Laura couldn’t remember the last time she had gone for a swim. Water had been scarce when she was a child and if one found enough water to swim in you enjoyed it immensely. Sometime later, Laura emerged from the pond, her wet skin glistening in the moonlight. Her undergarments clung to her like a second skin. She removed them and found a grassy place in which she could let herself and her clothes dry. Feeling more relaxed than she had since coming to Wyoming, Laura lay back in the cool grass to enjoy the summer night. Stars hung like jewels against black velvet. Laura never grew tired of staring at the night sky. She let her thoughts drift back to her childhood, and visions of playing hide and seek with Kenny brought a smile to her lips. Though she heard nothing, Laura’s senses picked up a change and her eyes flew open, but it was not until she sat up that she saw what had caused her alarm. Only five feet from where she had been lying, Justin reclined in the grass and had clearly been observing her. Gasping, she grabbed for her clothes and at the same time attempted to cover herself. A slight smile played on his lips. "If you don’t mind, I’d like to dress." She spoke through clenched teeth, angry that he found her position amusing. "Not at all." He smiled wickedly. Laura became sure that the arrogant swine would give her no privacy at all, but he rose and turned away from her. Laura dressed with as much haste as was humanly possible. "What are you doing out here alone?" Justin asked when he was again facing her.

"Swimming, but I think the more appropriate question would be what are you doing out here spying on me?" Laura spat out her angry words. Laura was more than just a little irked by the laughter in his eyes. "Saw your car on the road, but you were nowhere around. I thought I'd better look for you." By now he stood very close looking down into her furious eyes. "How very considerate of you, but it would have been nice if you would have let me know you were around, instead of sneaking around so that you could gawk at me." Her words came out in tiny gasps, his nearness sending her thoughts into confusion. His eyes reflected the light of the moon, telling her more than he possibly could have with words. He brought his hand up to gently caress her cheek. "I could not resist the view." His lips took possession of hers. His tongue began an eager exploration of her mouth. All thought ceased and with a will of its own, her body responded to his primitive hunger. Justin’s hand sought her breasts and with one liquid smooth movement he had freed her from the wet bra. He teased her nipples between his fingers, until he had quickly brought them to full erection. Leaving her mouth, his lips traveled to her graceful neck. Laura trembled with the need that Justin had awakened. Her skin tingled wherever his warm fingers touched. As suddenly as he had started, he stopped, backing away from her. "I can’t, Laura," he whispered in a hoarse voice. Laura’s eyes once again filled with pain and confusion. She turned away from him to straighten her clothing. Searching the ground until she found the flashlight, she switched it on and began walking toward the road. A moment later she heard him follow her, but she said nothing to acknowledge his presence. It seemed an eternity before they reached the road. His voice stopped her before she could get into her car. "Laura ... I’m sorry. I should never have touched you, not this time nor ever," he continued in a soft, pleading voice. "I find it impossible to resist you, but there are reasons why we can never be together that way." He grasped her arm and turned her to face him. "I’m sure you have your reasons and I’m just as sure I’ll survive." Her words were cold in an attempt to hide the hurt that threatened to tear out her heart. "Try and understand, it’s not that I don’t want you," he pleaded. She just nodded. Justin continued to hold her arm, his grip tightening. He stared at her until she thought for sure she would once again lose herself in the depths of desire that stirred within his eyes. "You should never be in the woods at night. It's very dangerous," he warned. Laura waited to see if he would provide further explanation, but none was forthcoming. "Would you like me to follow you home?" he asked. It was not until then that she took notice of his bike behind her car. "No, that won’t be necessary, but I'd like to know your last name." Laura intended to discover what his mystery was.

He smiled, taking her small hand in his. "Gray Eagle." "Well, goodbye, Justin Gray Eagle." She pulled her hand from his grasp. "Goodbye, tehila." He brought a hand up to brush the hair away from her face. Laura left as quickly as she could, hoping he had not known the full extent of his affect on her. Her eyes filled with angry tears and her heart with bitter pain. Never had rejection cut quite so deeply.

Chapter Five

A sharp pounding pierced through Laura’s unconscious mind, waking her from the hazy dream. But the mist was too inviting ... pulling her under, seducing her with its numbing peace. Again the insistent pounding broke though, yanking her back to consciousness. Leaving the warmth of her bed was nothing short of torture. The lack of sufficient heat magnified the morning chill. Still half-asleep, Laura wrapped up in her robe and stumbled to the front door. Sheriff Moss had just raised his hand to knock again when Laura opened the door. "Ma’am," Paul greeted her with a smile. "Hello, Sheriff." Laura made a feeble attempt to return his smile, but her still sleeping body refused to respond. "May I come in?" His blue eyes danced with good-natured humor. "Yes, of course." Laura blushed. Embarrassed by her own lack of manners, she stepped aside to allow him entrance. Laura led him toward the kitchen. "Would you like a cup of coffee, Sheriff?" she asked while in the process of putting a pot on to cook. "Yes, that sounds great. And by the way, my name is Paul," he told her as he was taking a seat at the kitchen table. "Well, Sheriff Paul...." she had turned away from the stove to face him. "You’re out and about early this morning." A smile touched her lips. He caught on to the fact that she wasn’t real thrilled about being woken up at eight o’clock on a Saturday morning. "Sorry about waking you, Miss Ellison, but this is the first free moment I’ve had in the last couple of days. Figured I'd better get out here and get this taken care of before something else comes up." "That’s fine, as long as something is being done." Laura rubbed at her tired eyes. "If you’ll excuse me a moment, I need to dress." "No problem, and I am sorry."

Laura dressed quickly in a white sun dress and then ran a brush through her hair. When she was finished, she reached under her bed and pulled out the mangled briefcase. Returning to the kitchen, Laura placed it on the table in front of the sheriff. His eyes traveled from her to the object in front of him, and without comment he picked it up to examine it. After a few moments he looked up at her. "Where did you say you found this?" he asked. "About halfway between here and Beaver Creek, in the woods." "And how did you happen to be out there to find it?" Laura explained how it had happened. When she finished she noticed that he was eyeing her skeptically. After a moment he smiled. "I don’t think this is anything significant. It was torn up by an animal, that’s clear enough." Laura wrinkled her forehead. "Are you sure?" "Yeah, too messy to be anything else." "What about all his clothes?" Laura persisted. "Where are they?" he questioned. "Next to the couch ... in the living room. I boxed them up so that I could have room for my own clothes." She was pointing toward the other room. "Mind if I take a look ... while you are pouring us some of that coffee?" "Okay." Laura took two cups from the cupboard and filled them with the steaming brown liquid. She placed the cups on the table and waited for his return. Before long he came back into the kitchen wearing a baffled expression. After taking a small drink of his coffee, he told her, "I’ll have to agree with you about Mitchell, there does seem to be something wrong there." Laura smiled. "What’s changed your mind, Sheriff?" "I shouldn’t really confide any of the details of our investigation, but I can tell you this much. Not even his family in New Mexico has heard from him since his disappearance." "We already knew that much--that’s one of the reasons I was sent here in the first place," she informed him. "From here on out, it’s strictly police business. You’d be better off to stay out of it. Safer too--just in case there is foul play involved." His tone of voice was like that of a parent lecturing a child. "In that case, I wish you luck with your investigation, Sheriff." Laura’s smile was strained. His arrogance grated on her nerves. And of course she had no intention of staying out of the investigation. Paul finished the last of his coffee and then stood to leave. "Well, thank you very much, Miss Ellison. I'm sure things will turn out just fine."

"Yes, I'm sure they will." She was not so much agreeing with him, as trying to convince herself. "In the living room." He pointed toward the box. "I will have to take that with me." "It’s all yours." She smiled. After he picked up the box, Laura opened the door for him. On the porch he stopped and turned around. "Another thing, Miss Ellison. The Wildlife people said that they have had other reports, so do be careful." "Yes, I will ... thank you." Standing at the door, she watched him leave. Though the man could be quite irritating at times, Laura realized that she had been glad for the company. Back in the kitchen, she poured herself another cup of coffee and took it out on the porch. It was such a beautiful morning and she didn't want to waste it inside with the gloominess of the cabin. The sun penetrated the shimmering leaves of the tall aspens, bathing the purple and red wildflowers in golden light. A hummingbird flew past, missing her head by mere inches. Laura sighed, reclining on one of the two chairs that sat on the cabin’s porch. She had to wonder how a place of such beauty could feel so desolate and lonely. Laura smiled to herself, realizing that she was still feeling bad because of the events of last night. Thinking of Justin brought the scene clearly into focus and with it bittersweet pain. Laura shook her head. She was feeling the fool. Every time she found herself in his arms, she let herself turn to soft putty. She was not a woman of the world, but she did have some idea about how it all worked. Kenny had been her first, and she his. Together they had experienced the pleasures of the flesh. Their love had been a sweet, innocent love--a memory to always treasure. So why had she reacted so violently to his touch? It was so different from Kenny, so intense. She could still see the smoldering passion in his eyes. She felt her body responding to just the memory of his touch. Laura closed her eyes, attempting to bring her feelings under control. It was lust, that’s all, she tried to reassure herself. The one thing she was certain of--she wouldn't let herself come under Justin Gray Eagle’ s spell again. Laura could only hope that there wouldn't be a situation where her new resolve would be tested. Draining the last of her coffee, it dawned on her that she had been sitting out here for nearly an hour and still had no idea of what to do with her time today. She finally decided that she would take a look at the logging camp and maybe do some exploring. Laura went inside to pack a picnic, thinking it would be nice to stop somewhere for lunch. Laura made up her mind to start in Brantic City. Exploring on foot gave her a chance to get a closer look at some of the interesting old buildings. Laura started down the road on foot, but before long the road ended at a cemetery. Curiosity drew her through the wrought-iron gates. She noted the overgrown weeds and thought of how sad it was that no caretaker kept the place nice for those who had passed on. Many of the headstones were weather beaten and in different stages of decay. Laura stepped carefully through the thick weeds, trying to read as many of the headstones as she could. For some reason, an odd sense of discomfort settled over her. Abruptly, she was hit with the certainty that she was being watched. A shiver traveled up her spine. This

was all it took to persuade Laura that the time had definitely come to leave. While walking back to her car, Laura tried to pinpoint what exactly it had been about the graves that had iced her nerves. It was not until she had gotten in and started the engine that it hit her. The dates on the headstones, most of them had died so young. She thought about it for a moment, then smiled when another realization came to her. Dying young was not so unusual in the old west. It could have been small pox, Indians, any number of things. Laura laughed. She had spooked herself again with her overactive imagination. Laura made a u-turn and headed north. Just before coming to the saloon she spotted a sign pointing north in the direction of the Sweet Water Mine. Taking the road, she was determined to find out as much as she could about the area. The road began a sharp incline, but she soon came to a turn-off that led to the mine. From the car, she could make out an array of mining equipment scattered through the gulch. Deciding to walk the steep road which led to the mine, Laura’s eyes searched the gulch. There seemed to be no one in sight. Though it appeared to be a working mine, it was completely deserted. "Hello! Anyone here?" she called out. Nothing ... The only answer she received was the eerie sound of the wind. Nearing the mine’s entrance, she again called into the darkness. "Is anyone here?" Her voice echoed through the endless tunnels. A voice boomed from behind her. "Hey there, little gal. Don’t you know you’re trespassing?" His yelling caught her off guard, startling her. Laura cut short a scream when she recognized who it was. The old miner who she had met on the day of her arrival stood close behind her. "Oh Lord! You scared me nearly to death." Laura laughed nervously. His stare was hard and full of suspicion. "I’m sorry, but I didn’t see a sign posted," she tried to explain. "Makes no difference. You go snooping around someone’s mine, you’re liable to get shot." "I said I was sorry," Laura apologized once again. "You’d be that gal that works for those clear-cut fools." Laura nodded an affirmation. "Well, you’d best be getting on your way." He turned away from her and spit a wad of tobacco into the dry dirt. "Excuse me, sir, but what is your name?" "Name’s Hughes ... Dewey Hughes." The old man’s voice was as rough as sandpaper. "Is there any way I can ask you a few questions?" "Nope." He made no attempt to hide his obvious distrust.

"One of our employees by the name of Dan Mitchell has disappeared. Do you have any idea what might have happened to him?" Her voice remained polite, in spite of his rude behavior. "Lady, you don’t listen very well do you? I done told you I don’t have anything to say." "Mr. Hughes, I'm sorry to intrude on you like this, but there is something very wrong around here. There is a man missing. Doesn’t that mean anything to you people?" Laura was unable to keep her irritation from coming through in her voice. "Miss, it isn’t any of my affair, and if you had any smarts you’d skin on out of here yourself," he warned. Thinking it best to change the subject for now, she pushed on. "I was looking around the graveyard in Brantic City today and I noticed a lot of people around here died at a young age. Do you know why?" "Well ... I’m not all that old Missy, but it’s been said that a lot of those people that lay in that cemetery were put there by the Indians." That is when it dawned on her what else had troubled her about the graves. "It seems to me that several of those graves were put there in the Twentieth-century. That couldn’t have been the Indians. When you walk through that cemetery, you get the idea that Brantic City became a ghost town as a result of its residence dying rather than relocating." His eyes held the mischievous gleam of someone who is keeping a secret that they find very amusing. "I’ll bet your Mr. Mitchell could answer your questions, and if you keep going the way you are you just might get the chance to ask him about it." His cackling laughter followed him as he started toward some outbuildings. "Hey, if you know anything about his disappearance it would be best if you talk to me about it. If you don ’t tell me, you’ll just have to talk to the police," Laura yelled after him. He made no effort to respond, but kept walking. The old fart was probably just a nut, she concluded. Laura started back to her car, thinking it would probably be best to let the police handle it anyway. As soon as they got the cutting well underway she was going home. Doubling back through Brantic City she passed the field office and noticed that Jessup didn’t look to be anywhere around. Continuing on, she turned up toward Beaver Creek. A chill rippled through her as she drove by the Beaver Creek Cemetery. It occurred to her that it held relatively few graves compared to the one in Brantic City. Maybe it was the Indians after all? Laura pondered the possibility. The logging camp consisted of three travel trailers, two tents and a portable outhouse. Laura parked her car next to an old green army jeep. It was the only vehicle in camp. Laura tried knocking at one of the trailers, but no one answered. Where was everyone? This place was really starting to give her the creeps. Laura had just started to walk to a tan and white trailer when someone called out from its open window. "Who’s out there messing around?" The male voice was rough and Laura thought just a little slurred. "Laura Ellison, from the office. Where is everyone?" she called back. The small door opened to reveal a thin, lanky looking man with a long beard. He stood in the doorway in

nothing but boxers as he casually assessed her. Embarrassed, Laura averted her eyes. This brought on the man’s crude laughter. "Everyone went to town for the weekend, that is, everyone but me." "Do you happen to know where Clyde Jessup is today?" Laura looked away. "With them, I'd guess." Laura started to walk away, but the sound of his voice stopped her. "Hey! If you are looking for some company, I could sure use some myself." His eyes roamed up and down her, leaving no room to mistake his meaning. "No thanks, I'd rather be by myself." Laura sent him a cold smile. The man muttered something under his breath which Laura was sure had been an obscenity. She drove away without a glance behind her. Not having anything else to do today, she decided to see how far the road went before it circled back to Brantic City. Jessup had mentioned something about an old cavalry fort up this way. Maybe she would stop there and do some sketching while she had lunch. The road twisted and turned for miles before she spotted something in a clearing off to the left. Here she saw the road which led to the fort, at least what passed for a road. Leaving the truck running, she got out to examine the log building. The structure was badly deteriorating and crumbling away. A touch of disappointment stirred within her. She had been hoping for something a little more picturesque. At least it looked like a pleasant place to have lunch, Laura thought as she killed the Bronco’s engine. Taking out the basket that she had packed for lunch, she went in search of a good place to sit. Finding a shady spot, she sat in the grass and opened the basket. Laura had not realized until now how famished she was. It must be several hours past lunch. The sun was already sinking low in the horizon. Laura felt much better after her lunch of bread and cheese. She washed down the last bite with a gulp of apple juice and decided there was still enough daylight left to do some exploring. Laura circled began to walk a circle around the building. The rancid smell of mildew and rot caused her to bring her hand up in an attempt block the scent. Coming across what had once been a door, she peered inside. Darkness cloaked the interior of the building. Laura now wished that she had thought of bringing the flashlight. Knowing there could be a number of different critters hiding in the darkness, Laura decided to wait until she had some source of light before venturing inside. She continued her examination of the building’s exterior. In many places the weeds grew at least to her waist. This tended to slow her progress. Laura’s foot kicked something that sounded like metal and she bent down to see what it was. Picking it up to examine it more closely, she noticed something. Engraved on the side of the box were the words Property of the United States Calvary. It was roughly the size of a shoebox and laced with rusty corrosion. Laura tucked it under her arm and continued around the building. When reaching the back of the building,

the stench became worse, nearly unbearable. Laura become aware of the fact that this scent was different, more like rotting meat. She began to look around for the source. The fading sun hampered visibility, but from what she could see the clearing held nothing unusual--an old trough, a hitching post and part of a crumbling corral. There ... in the corral, her eyes caught movement. Laura carefully made her way to the area. When she had gotten within a few feet a vulture screeched at her before flying away. It was then that she caught sight of the bird’s prize. Gagging, Laura turned away. When at last she felt her stomach was strong enough, she looked back. The cow was still and cold. Laura inched a little closer. Nothing moved but the swarm of insects hovering over the body. Picking up a nearby branch, she used it to scare the flies away. Laura felt herself retch at the sight of the mutilated cow. Its stomach had been torn to shreds and most of its innards were gone. Had scavengers done this? Taking a closer look at the area surrounding the building, she saw that there were more bodies, all in similar condition. She had not noticed them before because they were situated in a thick grove of trees some distance from the fort. Laura walked near enough to get a closer look and was sickened when she saw that several of them had been dismembered. "What could have done something like this?" she asked aloud, hoping the sound of her own voice would help her to feel a little less frightened. Jessup’s warning jumped to the front of her thoughts. The men had reported seeing things in the woods. Wildlife Management said there may be a bear on the prowl. A bear ... Laura thought it was plausible that a bear could have done this, and not so long ago either. A feeling of uneasiness pounced and she decided it was time to leave. The thought of a bear nearby impelled her into action. Laura retraced her steps until she was in sight of the car. She ran the remaining distance. Laura threw the metal box onto the passenger seat and got in. Once again the starter whined but the engine wouldn't turn over. She tried again and again, only to get the same result. "Oh God! Now what?" she moaned. Laura tried several more times until she had finally drained the battery. Defeated, she sat back and closed her eyes. It was taking all her effort to remain calm. Now what was she going to do? She was miles from anyplace where help might be found. The closest place she knew of was the logging camp which was about five miles back in the direction she had come. "Well Laura, you’ve really gotten yourself into a mess this time." Her voice was bitter and full of self loathing. The clearing was deep in gloom now. Darkness was closing in fast. She really had no choice but to walk back to the camp. The knowledge that most of the walk would be in darkness chilled her to the bone.

Maybe she should just stay in the truck until morning and then make an attempt to walk to the camp? Laura quickly pushed that thought aside. Here was where that thing killed the cattle and so it was reasonable to assume that she wouldn't be any safer if she waited. Laura draped her purse over her shoulder and started to get out of the car, but stopped when her eyes rested on the metal box. A bizarre sensation came over her that she should probably hide the box. Feeling slightly irrational, Laura hid the box beneath the driver’s seat before locking the Bronco. Night was gaining on her fast and she had only gone about half of a mile before it was completely dark. There was only the moon to light her path, but it would be full soon and it provided sufficient light to see the road. But ... the rest of her surroundings were shrouded by the night. Stopping abruptly, Laura held her breath as she listened. There it was again--a rustling in the trees. The night was completely still except for that sound. She stood completely still ... waiting, but now there was only silence. Laura assured herself that it had probably been some harmless animal ... maybe a raccoon. Laura started walking again, but had only taken a few steps when she heard the sound again--this time much closer. Stopping, she peered in the direction from which the sound was coming. Gasping, she took several steps back. Under cover of darkness, she was only able to make out the deadly, shining eyes. Paralyzed with fear, Laura found herself unable to move. It was the creature’s deep, angry growls that at last set her into motion. Sprinting in the direction of the car she ran faster than she had thought herself capable ... but not fast enough. The animal’s vicious roars were enough to tell her that it was far too close and gaining. Laura imagined that she could feel its hot breath on her neck. Her foot caught on a rock and she was sent sprawling to the hard dirt. She rolled just in time to see the huge mass of fur and fangs looming above her. Fear closed off her throat and she found it impossible to take another breath. Laura felt herself falling into a pit of welcome darkness. She never saw the huge, gray wolf spring on the creature that was preparing to devour her flesh.

Chapter Six

Laura woke to the soft light of early morning. She tried to move, but found that the effort caused extreme pain. Every inch of her body screamed in protest when she forced her limbs to move. Finally making it to a sitting position, Laura saw that she was still on the road, in the same place she had fallen the night before. Bits and pieces of the previous night flashed in her mind. The terror returned and with it an uncontrollable

trembling. Laura knew she must have blacked out, because she could remember nothing after looking into the eyes of the creature. She was not even sure what it had been. Mostly it had resembled a cat, but one which was badly malformed. Or maybe it had been her fear that had made it appear so? Mindful of the odd fact that she was actually still alive, and for the most part she had not been seriously hurt, it still took all her strength just to get to her feet. She saw that her purse lay only a few feet away in the brush. Retrieving it, she was surprised that it too, was still in one piece. Laura began the long walk back to the logging camp, each step taking tremendous concentration to complete. To think any further ahead than her next step would have only given her a feeling of hopelessness. Her dry, parched throat screamed for even so much as a swallow of water. Laura could well imagine that she must appear a scary sight. Her thoughts totally submerged in the task of walking, she didn't hear the bike until it had nearly reached her. Justin cut the engine and reclined against the tall back bar. Folding his arms against his chest, he smiled. Laura felt the sudden urge to smack the smile right from his face. "Let me guess ... your truck broke down?" "Yes ... and I know that I’m very stupid, so would you please not rub it in?" Laura told him as she placed her hands on her hips, hoping to claim some sort of composure. "Would you like a ride back to your cabin?" he offered. Laura came close to declining his offer, but thought better of it. "Sure ... I'd really appreciate it." Justin slid forward, allowing enough room for Laura to squeeze in behind him. Once she was settled, he revved the engine and they shot ahead. Laura had to wrap her arms around him tightly to keep from falling off the side of the bike. She found that his closeness again brought on that little tingling feeling that had a way of sending her into thoughtless acts of passion. Several moments later, they pulled up to her cabin. Laura slid off the bike and offered him her hand. "Thanks for the ride ... Mr. Gray Eagle." He let his gaze travel from her hand to her face. "I think we are a little past these kinds of formalities, Laura." Blushing scarlet, she was angered that he had brought their indiscretions into the open and put voice to what she was trying very hard to forget. Laura turned away, intending to leave him sitting there, but he was not about to let her go so easily. "Where is your Bronco?" he asked, his lips curving into that sensual smile which reached out to lick at her like flames. "It broke down at the fort not far from where you picked me up." Laura made every attempt to keep from looking into his eyes. She knew that’s all it would take and she would end up inviting him in. She could not let him crawl under her skin ... anymore than what he had already. He arched one dark brow. "And what were you planning on doing about it?"

"First thing I need to do is get cleaned up, then I guess I’ll call a tow truck and have it taken to a shop." "If you would like, I can have someone pull it to my place and fix it there," he offered. Laura hesitated, "I don’t know. I wouldn’t want to impose." "It wouldn't be an imposition," he assured her. "Besides ... if you take it to a shop it might be a week before they even get to it." "I guess you are right." Laura reached into her purse and pulled out the keys. "I'd really appreciate it," she told Justin as she was handing him the keys. When he reached out to take them from her, their skin made contact and Laura pulled away as if a live wire had touched her. She could almost hear his silent laughter. "I’ll see if I can get to it today." Justin seemed to hesitate, as if there was something else he wanted to say. Laura waited patiently. He gave her a shy smile. "Well ... after the other night I wouldn’t blame you if you said no, but I’ll ask anyway." He paused briefly before continuing. "They are having a picnic and dance in Sweet Water City. I was just thinking maybe you would like to go with me." Laura was a little startled by the invitation. "Where’s Sweet Water City?" "It’s a restored ghost town about ten miles from Brantic City. They have these get-togethers there sometimes." Laura could feel the turmoil rumbling within her. Every fiber of her being wanted to say yes, but at the same time ... whenever she was with him she seemed to lose all semblance of rational thought. But the last thing she wanted to do was spend the evening alone. This was the weighing factor in her decision. "Yes ... it sounds like it could be interesting." Laura smiled. "I’ll come and get you around six then." Justin winked. "And in the mean time, I’ll see what I can do about your very angry truck." Laura was taken back. She could distinctly remember thinking along those lines not so long ago. Was it not enough that he had seemed to take possession of her body with little effort? Did he also have the ability to read her thoughts? After Justin left, Laura spent an hour soaking in a hot tub of water hoping it would help soothe her aching muscles. She felt as if she had been run over by a truck, a very large one. Laura didn't leave the tub until the water had turned tepid. In her bedroom, she took a moment to examine the damage in the full-length mirror. A large area on her shoulder was turning to an unsightly shade of blackish-blue and both of her arms had been badly scraped. All of these injuries could be explained by the fall. Was it possible that she had just become so paranoid that she had imagined the rest of it? Laura shook her head. There was just no way she could have imagined that monster. It was just too real. Maybe when she had passed out, the animal believed she was dead and had lost interest in her.

For lack of anything else to do, Laura spent the rest of the day cleaning the cabin. It appeared to have been a long time since it had received a thorough cleaning. It was nearly five when Laura glanced at the clock. She could hardly believe it was already so late. Putting the cleaning agents away, Laura hurried to take another quick bath before dressing for the evening. Searching through her limited wardrobe, Laura could find little that would be appropriate for the occasion. At last she chose a dressy white blouse and blue denim skirt. Brushing her long hair until it shone, she then wove it into a single thick braid. Laura decided that she would step outdoors and enjoy the summer evening while she waited for Justin to arrive. She took a seat on one of the porch chairs, grateful for the fresh air. Fresh air was something of which the cabin seemed to constantly be lacking. Fragrant wildflowers filled the evening air and the sinking sun touched the landscape with a soft, golden light. Somewhere in the aspen grove she could hear the tap-tap of a woodpecker. A low rumbling signaled Justin’s arrival. It was not long before he came up the drive. Laura grimaced when she realized she was going to have to make this trip on the back of his motorcycle. "Ready?" He lifted his sunglasses to get a better look at her. Laura felt herself grow hot beneath his scrutiny. "I was hoping that you would have my car ready so that we could have taken it." "Not quite done with it yet, but it shouldn’t be much longer." "Oh well." Laura shrugged her shoulders, seating herself behind him. Justin followed the road to Brantic City and beyond. The landscape changed rapidly from pines to that of sage-covered rolling hills. When topping one rise, Laura saw what looked to be a massive gold-mine operation. The building covering the mine’s entrance was huge in comparison to some she had seen. Down below the mine, were the first signs of Sweet Water City. On the sides of the dirt road were several small houses of rock which had been built right into the sides of the hills. Many wooden-plank buildings were scattered throughout the valley that they were about to enter. Justin brought the bike to a stop in the large parking lot located next to a general store. The store appeared to still be in use. Sweet Water’s main street was blocked off and the people were being let in a few at a time. Within a few moments she and Justin were let through the gate. They were in no hurry and took their time strolling down the town’s main street. Amazed at how the atmosphere had suddenly changed, Laura felt as if she had just been hurled back through time to the romantic old west. Only wagons and horses were allowed beyond the gate. Laura marveled at how the buildings had been restored to their original condition of hundred years before. There was a two-story hotel which looked as if it could have been the height of luxury in its time. One of several saloons sat directly across the street from the hotel. The courthouse and jail were not far from the saloon, and on a hillside overlooking the town was a quaint old schoolhouse and church. The school’s bell was silent, not having summoned children for over a century.

They passed the stables and a blacksmith shop before finally turning down a side street. On one side of the street was a butcher shop and mercantile. On the other side was a large grassy park. A platform had been erected as a temporary stage and there a band was busily setting up equipment. Beyond the roped off dance area were picnic tables scattered throughout the park. The enticing aroma of grilled meat filled the air. Laura guessed it came from the covered wagon where a crowd of people had gathered around. Floodlights had been set up to illuminate the park once the sun had gone down. A moment later, the band began playing a lively western swing. Turning to Laura, Justin asked, "Would you like to dance?" "Sure," she agreed, letting him lead her out to the dance area. They danced to several songs before stopping to eat. Laura was ravenous and vigorously ate her meal of barbeque ribs and salad. By the time she had finished her last bite, Laura was so stuffed she could hardly move. Again she wondered about the dramatic increase in appetite since coming here. Night had fallen, bringing with it a slight chill. Laura shivered and noticing her discomfort Justin draped his black jacket over her shoulders. "Thank you." She looked up and smiled. "Would you like to take a walk?" he asked. "Yes, that sounds good." Taking her hand, Justin helped her to her feet. He continued to hold her hand in his as they walked. The path they took led away from the heart of the town and gradually became steeper the farther they walked. "Where are we going?" Laura felt a flutter of alarm. He brought a finger up to his lips. "Let go of your concerns and enjoy the night." Soon they had topped the hill and spread out before them was a very old graveyard. Laura pulled her hand from his grasp. "Why did you bring me here?" "Listen," he whispered. Laura was silent for a moment, but heard nothing unusual. "I don’t hear anything." "That’s right. The dead don’t speak, most of the time," he added with a sly smile. Laura shook her head. "I don’t understand." "Our chief did not sign that contract, but he cannot say so ... because he is dead." "What ... who would do that?" Laura was confused. "Who would gain the most from his death?" Justin had moved closer to her.

"Are you implying that Duccini had something to do with it?" He arched his brow. "You’re a smart lady, you tell me." "I hate to be the one to inform you, Mr. Gray Eagle, but--" Her words were cut off when he brought his mouth down on hers. The earth was spinning and she had to clutch his shoulders to remain on her feet. When at last he released her, Laura had completely forgotten what it was that they had been talking about. Gazing deeply into her eyes, he brought one hand up to caress her cheek. It was as if he were trying to convey to her a deep need that not even he could understand. Taking her hand in his, they walked back into the town. At the moment, words didn’t seem appropriate. In the space of those few moments, each seemed to come to understand the desires and fears of the other. Laura knew her memory of that night would be forever filled with images of his strange, erotic eyes. Justin’s eyes had told her of many things, his desire, his fears and sorrows, but beneath all that she had sensed something else. Dark secrets that he would keep locked inside at all costs.

Chapter Seven

Walking to the office had taken much longer than what Laura had anticipated and as a result she was very late. Jazz music drifted from the open windows of the trailer, but when she walked in, Jessup was not in the office. "Jessup, are you around?" Laura called out. "In here," he yelled from the kitchen. Laura found him at the sink doing dishes. "Will you do me a favor and turn down that stereo while I finish up these breakfast dishes?" he asked her. Laura turned the volume to the stereo down and when she returned to the kitchen Jessup was drying his hands on a dishtowel. "How you doing this morning, Laura?" Her eyes clouded. "Not so well." "Well sit on down and tell ole Jessup about it and I’ll pour us some coffee." Laura related what had happened on Saturday. By the time she had finished he looked very distressed. "It’s about time our good sheriff starts doing something about all the weird things that have been going on around here." His voice rang with pent up frustration. "We can’t wait around for him. We’ll just have to get in touch with Wildlife Management ourselves. Maybe we’ll get further with them," Laura added.

"Yeah, well we have another problem." She eyed him curiously. "Another one of the men has disappeared." Jessup’s eyes reflected the worry that had begun to gnaw at him. "We’ll just have to replace him." Laura felt drained, almost to the point of giving up. "This time it’s different. This one left his car and all his personal property, just like Mitchell. We left him there to watch over the camp for the weekend and when we returned he was nowhere to be found. We searched half the night," Jessup finished in a voice grim. "I stopped by there on Saturday, on my way to that old fort you told me about. I saw him then." Her voice took on a distant quality as she searched her memory for clues. "We decided to stay over until Sunday morning, so we really don’t know how long he has been gone, but the fact that you saw him Saturday at least tells us that much." They were both silent for several moments before Jessup again spoke. "You might want to talk to the police when they send someone out to investigate, but that won’t be until tomorrow since he isn’t officially missing yet." Jessup was clearly disgusted. Laura shook her head. "Makes you wonder how they’ve kept this place from falling apart as long as they have." Jessup slammed his big hand down on the desk. "I near forgot to tell you. Your grandfather called a while ago. Said he would try and call you tomorrow morning." With all the events of the past weekend, Laura had completely forgotten her grandfather’s call. Dismayed, she ran her fingers through her hair. For some reason that Laura could not put a finger on, she felt it was extremely important to talk with her grandfather.

****

Quitting time crept up on them and still there had been no word from Justin on the status of her Bronco. Laura began to wonder how wise it had been to hand her automobile over to him, but of course there was not much she could do about it at the moment. Laura decided to ask Jessup for a ride home. Jessup not only gave her a lift home, but insisted on picking her up the next day for work. With not the slightest idea of what to do with herself for the rest of the evening, Laura took a book out to the porch. Halfheartedly, Laura attempted to lose herself within the novel’s pages, but gave up after five minutes of staring at the same sentence. Laura thought about the big mess that this job had turned into. She was beginning to wish that she had listened to her grandfather and never come here. Her eyes scanned the sheltering woods which surrounded the cabin. They were beautiful and tranquil, but one could not miss its undertones of sinister darkness. Laura closed her eyes, and for the first time in many years she listened to her Navajo heart.

It sang out its warnings of evil, foretelling of her destruction if she should dare love a man of the Sungmanitu. Laura’s eyes flew open. Where had that thought come from? It was true that Justin had not been far from her thoughts for the past few days, but was she actually falling in love with him? She was not a believer in "love at first sight" but there was no denying the fact that Justin drew her like a magnet. Even the thought of his touch sent shivers through her body. How did he end up in her thoughts every time she pondered all the disturbing aspects of this job? Spending the evening alone filled her with a deep sense of uneasiness, and she now regretted not having invited Jessup to have dinner with her. At least she would not have been sitting here alone dreading nightfall.

****

The office was a madhouse. The phones had not stopped ringing since she had walked into the office this morning. They heard from all sorts of people who wanted to put in their words of protest against the clear-cutting. The sheriff had left only moments ago, convinced that someone in Beaver Creek was responsible for all the recent troubles. Laura didn't know why this conclusion made her uneasy, but it did. Jessup’s voice wrenched her from her thoughts. "It’s your grandfather, Laura." He held out the phone to her. A wave of much needed comfort washed over her as she took the phone. "Hi, Grandpa." "What’s wrong Laura? Where were you yesterday?" His raspy voice was impressed with worry. "Oh nothing." The lie felt as if it would burn her tongue. "I just didn’t feel well yesterday and couldn’t make it in. I was calling to see if you were okay." "Things are as they should be here." "I’m glad to hear that." Laura was grateful to know that her grandfather was faring well. "When are you coming home?" he prodded. "Soon, Grandpa. Things should be wrapped up here within a few weeks." Laura knew it was wishful thinking, but she didn't want to worry him. Busby’s keen senses didn't miss the undercurrent of stress in Laura’s voice. "You should leave them to their own problems and come home now," he insisted. "Grandpa ... you know I can’t do that." Laura tried to be firm, but she could feel herself wavering. Busby caught this. "You are playing with forces that you do not understand, Laura, and putting yourself in danger. Leave them to suffer their mistakes alone."

"What danger ... Grandpa? What do you know about the Sungmanitu?" There was only silence. "Grandpa!" "Leave the white men to pay for their own mistakes and come home to your own people, Laura." The line went dead. "Grandpa!" Laura’s voice rose. There was no answer. The connection had been broken. Laura sighed as she hung up the phone. "Problems?" Jessup asked. "Yes, you could say that. My grandfather thinks that you are all fools and that I should have nothing to do with this evil business." Laura was more troubled than what she let Jessup see. "Your grandfather just may be right." Jessup smiled.

****

Busby sat in the corner of the small trading post and eyed the pay phone on the wall. It was hard to resist the temptation to ring Laura again and demand that she return at once. It would do no good. Even if he told her the truth she wouldn't believe him. His eyes wandered from the phone to Kenny, who had just finished waiting on the only customer of the morning. Old Dino gathered his purchases and staggered toward the door, leaving behind the sour odor of cheap whiskey. Busby shook his head sadly. So many of the people had fallen to the dark spirits--it sickened him to witness it day after day. Kenny was busy washing the counter, attempting to clear away some of the never-ending dust. Now there was a good boy and handsome too. His dark eyes were gentle and caring, especially for Laura. Busby would never understand why Laura had not stayed and married Kenny. She had always been a willful child and Busby had not been too surprised the day Laura announced her intentions of moving to Santa Fe to look for work. Busby struggled to rise from the old chair he had been sitting on and he made his way to the counter. Resting his old frame against the wooden surface, he waited for Kenny to acknowledge his presence. "How’s Laura getting on?" he asked with a smile. Busby eyed the younger man speculatively--evaluating the odds of obtaining his help in this situation. Deciding they were good, he pushed forward. "Kenny, Laura could be in danger." This instantly captured the young man’s attention and he immediately grew more serious. "Why’s that, Grandpa Busby?"

"I cannot be sure of the danger until I go to South Dakota. I need to ask if you will take me there." Kenny was shocked at the request. As far as he knew, Grandpa Busby had only left the reservation on very few occasions throughout his seventy-five years. "If you need to go to South Dakota, I will take you, but why there?" "I don’t know how much time we have, so I will have to explain on the way." The urgency in the old man’s voice disturbed Kenny, but he knew it would do no good to question Busby further at the moment. "We better get moving. That’s a long ways." Kenny put more confidence into his voice than what he felt.

****

Exhausted, Laura leaned back in her chair, hoping for a few moments of peace. Nobody seemed to be happy about Duccini’s presence. They had received so much opposition from, not only the locals and the ecologist, but just about everyone in between. Jessup had made the decision to postpone further cutting until the problems could be worked out. The only people whom they had not heard from were the Sungmanitu. Considering their hatred of Duccini, this struck Laura as quite odd. The sound of Justin’s bike outside pulled Laura from her thoughts. Rising, she went to the door. Justin killed the engine and reclined on the back rest. It was as if he knew Laura would come to him and as expected she went out to greet him. "Hello, Justin." Her smile was strained as she seethed inwardly at his arrogance. "Laura." Her named slipped smooth as satin from his lips. The sheer sensuality of his voice sent Laura’s pulse racing. He waved the keys in front of her. "Your truck is fixed. Would you like a ride to pick it up?" Laura wavered, remembering the thoughts that had taken possession of her the night before, but she quickly pushed them from her mind. He certainly could not destroy her just by giving her a ride. "Just let me tell the boss that I’m leaving." Being so close to him had the same effect on her as fine wine and by the time they reached his cabin she was feeling faintly dizzy with longing. It was taking everything she had to ignore what she was feeling. Justin helped her from the bike. "You should have no more problems with it," he told her. "Thank you very much." Laura reached into her purse. "How much do I owe you?" "How about a smile?" he told her in a voice softer than his caress. Her spirits rose, and she felt unreasonably happy all of a sudden. It was flattering that he would go

through so much trouble for her. "Are you sure?" she asked. He nodded. "So ... do you live here alone?" The question came out before she had a chance to think about what she was saying. As soon as the words left her lips she was wishing she could take them back. "I’m not involved with anyone." He winked. Laura blushed all the way to her toes. "I didn’t mean to pry." "Not at all. I would have told you a long time ago, if you had asked." Justin held her eyes with his. Laura had to catch her breath when she saw the heat of unmasked desire in their depths. Knowing that she was not strong enough to hold either of their passions at bay, Laura thought it wise to change the line of conversation. "So why is it that no one from Beaver Creek has been around to protest the clear-cutting?" At once she saw her mistake. His mood swing was sudden and dark. It was as if he had slammed the door to his soul. In that instant the realization came to her. This was one subject he had purposely avoided. He had mentioned it only once, the night of the dance. "Would it do any good?" His voice held a note of deep bitterness. Laura had no answer for him. "The white man has always taken what he wanted with no regard for my people. We have no reason to think it might change now." He was looking into the western horizon, his eyes seeing something that hers could not, or had forgotten how to see. What could she say? She knew the truth of his words only too well. The silence between them was like a brick wall--Laura fought to tear it down. "So ... is this your home ... did you grow up here?" Laura forced casualness into her voice, but inside her emotion was raging. "I was born here, but when I was a baby my mother left--taking me with her." He again lapsed into thick silence. He was seeing those long ago days somewhere in his mind’s eye. "When I was twelve years old, my mother was in a fatal accident and that’s when I came back here to live with my father," he added. "I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories." Laura instinctively reached out to touch his arm, but withdrew at the last moment. He smiled at her momentary lack of restraint. "Oh, they are not really so bad. This is where I belong ... not in the city where my mother had taken me." Justin pointed down the hill toward Beaver Creek. "When I was a boy, I spent many days down there at those ponds. Some of the best rainbow trout in the world are in those waters." "You don’t strike me as a fisherman."

He shrugged his shoulders. "I used to go fishing all the time, but I don’t really have the spirit for it anymore." The two of them had begun to walk in the direction of the ponds--crossing a large open meadow before reaching the tree line and the ponds beyond. "In the fall ... if you wake early enough, you can see this meadow full of deer, sometimes elk, too." As they walked, Justin slipped his hand through hers. "I have spent entire mornings watching them from the window." It was apparent that he loved his simple home. Laura smiled. "This place is very beautiful. I can’t imagine why your mother would have wanted to leave." Her words were spoken in innocence, but the effect on him was no less profound. Justin stiffened and looked away from her. The pain in his eyes when he turned to face her tore at her insides. "My mother was very unhappy here. She didn’t fit in well, and my father could not bear to part with his home." "Your mother was not Sungmanitu?" Laura was surprised. Justin shook his head. "She was Oglala Sioux. They met during a rally in the Black Hills. He brought her back here to live after their whirlwind romance." They had reached the bank of the largest pond. Justin lowered himself into a sitting position, bringing his knees up to his chest and wrapping his arms around them. In that moment he reminded Laura of a vulnerable child. "It really sounds kind of romantic," Laura mused. His laugh was cynical. "If that was romance, then you can be sure that it brought them both a lot of misery because they didn’t have sense enough to know that they didn’t belong together." Laura shook her head. "I'm a believer that love can bridge all gaps." Justin had taken to chewing on a twig. "Well obviously not all of them," he smirked. "It must have been very tragic for you." Laura softened her voice, sensing the pain deep within him. His face was a mask, empty of emotion. "Not everyone has a storybook childhood." Laura’s face grew sour as she remembered her own not-so-perfect childhood. "I'm very well aware of that." His eyes held questions that he wouldn't bring himself to ask. "Both my parents were killed when I was very young. I grew up with my grandfather on the Navajo Reservation. He’s a dear old man, but life there isn't easy, to say the least." "So you have the blood of the people in you?" "Yes ... I’m half Navajo. My mother fell under the evil influence of a Belagana, to quote my grandfather." They laughed together. Justin stood and held out his hand to Laura. She let him help her to her feet. He pulled her into his arms and they stood so close that she could feel the hardness of his body. Though she fought it fiercely, her

body responded. Justin ran his fingers through her hair, savoring its softness. Another second--that’s all it would have taken for him to claim her lips, for his tongue to sample the sweetness of her mouth. The moment was stolen from them by the sound of a snapping twig. A man emerged from the shadows of the trees, and for the briefest instant Laura was numbed with terror. The shadows had created the illusion that he was half-man and half-wolf. His long hooked nose, the snout. His blanket became his pelt. She now saw that he was just an old man, much like her own grandfather. Laura laughed at her own foolishness. Justin didn’t seem at all surprised by the man’s appearance. "Hello, Uncle." He nodded to the old man. The man spoke to Justin in a language which Laura had never heard before, but she thought it sounded very similar to the Lakota dialect. Justin turned to Laura. "This is my Uncle Arch." He introduced the older man. Arch’s smile was nearly toothless. "Hello." Laura acknowledged him. "I was told you were like a wildflower in spring, but he lied, you are even more beautiful." Heat rushed to her cheeks, and she felt a little overwhelmed. Never before had she received a compliment with quite so much flair. "Thank you," she stammered. The old man motioned to Justin. "My nephew has told me much about you." Laura glanced at Justin in astonishment. Had he actually thought enough about her to talk of her to his family? "My uncle has suggested that I invite you to our festival tomorrow night. It's the night we celebrate the Wolf Dance. I think you would find it interesting." Laura didn't recall a dance by this name, but she reminded herself of the fact that she really knew nothing of the Sungmanitu culture. "I think I'd like that very much. Thank you for asking." Strangely enough, Justin seemed troubled by her acceptance of his invitation. This man seemed to be a mass of contradictions. His deep desire for her was apparent, but at the same time he appeared determined to keep her on the outskirts of his mind and heart. Laura felt sure that his aloofness must have something to do with what happened to his parents. He was making sure it never happened to him. After Laura bid his uncle goodbye, Justin walked her back to her truck. Thanking him once again, she left.

That night, Justin’s mysterious eyes invaded her dreams--calling out to her with a hunger that she could not begin to understand.

Chapter Eight

Laura was surprised to see the sheriff’s car sitting outside her cabin. Moss was out of the car even before she had a chance to turn off the engine. He stood next to the Bronco waiting for Laura to join him. "Miss Ellison ... I was beginning to think that you might have disappeared on us too." "I’m sorry if you had to wait long. I was up at Beaver Creek." He gave her a strange look. "Those people are not real open to outsiders. I’m surprised they would even talk to you, considering what company you represent and all." Laura shrugged her shoulders. Some sixth sense warned her to hold her tongue where it concerned her relationship with Justin. "What can I do for you, Sheriff?" Laura asked as she unlocked her front door. Moss followed her in. "We found your missing man this morning," he informed her. The darkness inside made it necessary for her to turn on a lamp. "Where did you find him?" "In a pond, near where you found his briefcase. His body was discovered by a fisherman visiting from Montana." Laura froze. This didn’t sound good at all. "The body had been half-eaten by some kind of animal, but we won’t know the exact cause of death until we get the coroner’s report." Laura shook her head, as if it might help to clear away some of her confusion. "What’s going on, Sheriff?" "I don’t know, but after finding that body we decided to drag the pond. We found another body and it turned out to be another of your missing employees." Laura felt her knees grow weak and she lowered herself to a chair. To think that she had gone swimming in that very same water--she was sickened. "Who could have done this?" "As I have told you before, I have a hunch that someone in Beaver Creek is responsible for this. It just seems funny to me that most of the locals around here are terrified of those Indians--though they have never been anything but peaceful. At least that’s what’s in the official records." "We also have to consider the fact that so far, it has only been Duccini people that have become victims,"

he added. "But ... I have met a couple of them, and they seem like normal, levelheaded people. Of course there is some friction due to the cutting, but nothing that you wouldn’t expect," Laura defended them. "To tell you the truth Miss Ellison, I think it would be best if you stayed away from Beaver Creek all together ... at least until we find out who’s behind this." Laura almost mentioned to him that she had been invited to Beaver Creek tomorrow night, but thought better of it. "I was just going to fix me a bite to eat. Would you like to join me?" He nodded and followed her into the kitchen. They made small talk while she put together a hasty dinner of cold cuts and iced tea. Laura wasn’t comfortable with the sheriff’s presence at the moment, but it was the way of her people to always offer refreshments to visitors. Mustering enough courage, Laura put voice to something which had been nagging at her. "Are there any suspects, or is it just Beaver Creek in general?" Their eyes met, and in his eyes she could see the hard glint of determination. "Yes and no. I think their new chief has a lot to do with this. I’ve had to lock him up a few times for fighting in town, and I can tell you this ... he is one vicious Indian. But we have no hard evidence against him ... yet." "When I checked, there didn't seem to be a new chief," Laura told him. He shook his head. "No, with these people when a chief dies the son automatically takes his place. If he declines, they would elect a new one. So even if old Gray Eagle isn’t officially dead, Justin would be the new chief, even if it were just temporarily." Laura was stricken, her faced drained of color. All this time she had been talking to the new chief and he had not seen fit to let her know this. Was she that unimportant, or was he indeed hiding something as the sheriff suspected? Moss eyed her curiously. "Are you all right?" Laura forced herself to act normally. "Yes, it’s just a little frightening to think we have a murderer running loose." He rose to leave: "Like I said ... just be careful and trust no one. You might even ask your boss about staying at the office instead of all the way out here by yourself." "That is a thought," she told him as they were walking to the door. "Thank you for supper. It was really good." "You’re welcome." She offered her hand and he brought it to his lips kissing it lightly. Laura forced a smile. "Goodbye, Sheriff. Please let us know if anything comes up." "Will do and you take care of yourself," he told her before turning away. Laura closed the door and rested her head against the cold, hard wood. She closed her eyes hoping to still the pounding in her temples. Dread crawled over her when she thought of the rapidly descending darkness.

****

Paul Moss fumbled with his car keys, his thoughts full of images of Laura lying beneath him. The others wanted her though, and they would never allow him to touch her. But maybe he could find a way to have some fun with her before delivering Laura into their hands. He was to receive payment on delivery. They were paying more than enough money, but he would be long gone before they could find out he had sullied their goods. Paul could well imagine the feel of her satiny skin as she squirmed beneath him. He became so caught up in his fantasies that he soon found it necessary to shift positions, his arousal causing his jeans to fit much too tightly. The sheriff eased his cruiser past Laura’s car and started down her long wooded drive. His headlights caught movement just up ahead and he was forced to slam on his breaks. The wolf stood motionless in the middle of the road. It had to be the largest one that he had ever seen--at least twice the size of a normal wolf. Baring its teeth, the wolf’s growls became more violent with each passing second. In the next instant, it disappeared into the aspens. Paul understood this had just been a warning, a warning that the others were paying him a king’s ransom to ignore. Paul tried to disregard the feeling of impending doom, but the message had been clear and chilling. The wolf’s furious eyes had promised his death if he should dare to touch her.

****

On the road to Acton, Laura took time to savor the scenery around her. The beauty of the land never wavered, though the landscape changed dramatically. Driving through lush green mountains graced with towering pines, Laura marveled at how suddenly the scenery changed to imposing red canyon walls. On her first trip to town, she had not taken too much notice of the land around her, but now Laura could not help but think what a beautiful and unique place this really was. For just a moment she let herself indulge in a harmless daydream. What would it have been like to live out here hundreds of years ago--wild and free? She would have had a man like Justin to hold her at night, to keep her safe from danger. She could almost feel the chilled night air against her skin as she burrowed further into the buffalo robes seeking his warmth. Laura smiled to herself, startled at where her thoughts had drifted. Justin had somehow gotten a grip on her mind and no matter how she tried she could not seem to shake him loose. Not since Kenny had someone taken such complete control of her thoughts. No, with Justin it was much more powerful. So immersed in her thoughts, Laura scarcely noticed that she had entered the outskirts of town. She tried

to remember where she had seen the library the last time she was here. It took five minutes of driving around before spotting it. The building was minute compared to most libraries, only about the size of a small house. A petite redheaded woman with wire-framed glasses sat behind the information desk. She looked up when Laura approached. "Can I help you?" "Do you have any history on Beaver Creek and the Sungmanitu?" A queer look entered the older woman’s blue eyes. "Yes, you can look in non-fiction, under Native Americans. When you get done with that, I’ll get you the microfilm of old newspapers. Look under Lakota migration," the woman offered as she pointed to the aisle where Laura would find the books. A few minutes later, Laura had found what she was looking for. There was just a brief paragraph in a single book about Sioux history. It seemed as if the Sungmanitu separated from their Lakota relatives sometime in the seventeenth century. It was apparently unknown or forgotten as to why exactly this occurred, but after separation their contact with the Lakota became virtually non-existent. The book was not much help--she had already suspected as much. Laura returned it to the shelf and peered back at the information desk. Those blue eyes were still staring at her with something akin to hostility. Laura wondered what it was about the Sungmanitu that brought up so much hatred. Laura spent the next hour looking through microfilms of the local newspaper. From about 1889 through 1950 she found about seventy-five disappearances of both locals and travelers. All the disappearances occurred within the vicinity of Beaver Creek. Laura had been biting her lower lip so hard that it started to bleed. She brought a finger up to wipe away the blood. Somehow, all this tied into what was happening now, but how? Why were the Sungmanitu so shrouded in mystery? Instinctively, Laura knew that the answers lie in their history. She gathered up her things and returned to the information desk. "Did you find what you were looking for?" the librarian asked. "No ... Not really. Do you know where I might find an anthropologist?" Laura asked. The woman squinted her eyes as if it would make thinking easier. "If it’s just something local you are looking for, the Shoshone might have someone in their cultural department that can help you. They are in Riverton. If not, the university might have someone." On her way out of town, Laura pulled into a fast food restaurant that served Mexican food. Thinking that she and Jessup might as well make a meal out of it she ordered for two. It was late afternoon by the time Laura returned to the office. She rushed in hoping it was not too late to contact someone at the university. Laura dropped the bag of food in front of Jessup and went straight to the phone. The university operator connected her directly to the Anthropology Department. A female voice came on the line. "Anthropology."

"Hello, this is Laura Ellison. I was wondering if there might be someone in your department that can help me. I’m trying to get some information on a band of Native Americans who broke away from the Lakota about four-hundred years ago." There was a pause before the woman answered. "Yes ... Dr. Bingham is an authority on the Plains Indians. I'm sure he might be able to help you." "Great," Laura cut in. "Unfortunately ... he is holding class right now. I’ll have to take your name and number and have him return your call." "Do you know how long it might be before he can get back with me?" Laura was disappointed. "No, Miss Ellison, but I will leave the message on his desk." Laura hung up after giving the woman her number. Dismayed, she leaned back in her chair. Jessup eyed her with concern. "Didn’t gain much headway, I take it?" She shook her head. "Not really, but I did find out that they were originally Sioux. But that’s where it ends. They separated from them almost four hundred years ago." "I don’t see what the big mystery is there. From the way I understand it that kind of thing was commonplace." "But what isn't so common is the fact that they completely disassociated themselves from all people. What I want to know is, why?" Their discussion ended abruptly when the phone rang. Laura snatched up the phone. "Duccini, this is Laura." "Laura Ellison, this is Dr. Bingham speaking. I received a message that you wished to talk with me." "Yes, thank you for calling. I was wondering if you might know anything about a distinct branch of the Lakota. They are called the Sungmanitu." "To tell you the truth ... I know very little about them. Nobody really does. The word Sungmanitu means wolves. They were driven away by the other Lakota bands in the seventeenth century. It must have been a forbidden subject from the beginning, because most Lakota have never even heard of them and the old timers won’t talk." He had been talking so fast, he had to stop and take a break "Consequently, we have been unable to find out why they were driven away. They keep mostly to themselves and so far we have been unable to get them to work with any researchers. It has been impossible to find out much about them." "I see." Laura was discouraged. "What would cause a whole band to be banished?" "It’s hard to say. Could be a number of things. We are talking about a people with a very strict code of conduct ... but still, it is virtually unheard of for a whole band to be banished. That is what is so intriguing about the Sungmanitu." "Thanks, Dr. Bingham ... it’s at least a little more information than what I had before."

"No problem. I wish I could be of more help, but if you do not mind me asking, why all the interest? Most people don’t even know the Sungmanitu even exist." He was curious. "Just personal interest." Laura shied away from further questions. "Okay, if I can be of further assistance, please let me know." Laura thanked him again before hanging up. She was even more drawn into the mystery now. "Why don’t you just ask your friend about it?" Jessup was setting the table with the food that she’d brought back. Laura gave him a blank look. The truth was she didn't know why she refrained from asking Justin. Only that something was telling her not to broach the subject with him. "I don’t think he would confide in me," she admitted. "One thing’s for sure, I’ll be glad when we’re done with this job. This place is a little too weird for me," he told her. Laura nodded her head in half-hearted agreement. A part of her felt as if she would be forever leaving a part of herself behind when it came time to leave Wyoming. After they finished dinner, Laura rose to leave. "I’ve been invited to Beaver Creek tonight and I have to be going so I’ll have time to get ready. It’s some kind of annual tribal dance that they do." Jessup appeared worried. "You weren’t thinking of going up there alone ... were you?" "No, I’ll be with Justin." "Oh, no worry at all then," he grumbled. Laura gave him a wry smile. "I’ll be as safe there as I would be anywhere." "Like I said, no reason to worry." "Don’t worry, Pops. I can take care of myself. I’ll see you later." She winked.

Chapter Nine

Laura stopped by Justin’s cabin on her way to Beaver Creek, but he was nowhere around. Concluding that he must already be there she continued. On arriving, she was immediately taken in by the festive atmosphere. There were many more people about than there were on her first visit. Finding a place to park near the trading post, Laura went in search of Justin. As she walked, Laura scanned the crowd hoping to spot him, but this turned out to be an impossible

task. The small community was as busy as a beehive. Laura looked onto a very colorful scene. The ceremonial garb of the Sungmanitu was exquisite, and conveyed a distinct Lakota style. The aromas which drifted on the air were intoxicating. The fragrance of burning sweet grass and sage mingled with the scent of tanned leather and roasting beef. Laura felt as if she had been drawn into another time. Walking north along a wooden plank sidewalk, she caught sight of an open area which had been made into a dance arena. Once again, Laura was lulled back to her childhood and the many Powwows she had attended on the reservation. She, Kenny and many of the other children had wreaked havoc on those events. The memories brought a smile to her lips. She had been secure in their poverty, sure that no other child could have been as loved or as free. Slowly the memories gave way to something else, a feeling that something was not quite right, but what? She had begun to draw attention that much she’d noticed. Laura saw only Indian people, but that was not so unusual. Before she had time to think about it further, there was a tap on her shoulder from behind. She turned to see Justin’s dazzling smile. "Hi." She smiled back. "I wasn’t sure that you would really come." He took her by the hand and they began to walk to the dance area. "I almost didn’t. There has been some trouble down there." Laura wanted to discuss the sheriff’s suspicions with him, but knew this would not be the time. He made no comment and they continued to walk in silence. Once reaching the arena she saw that on one side there was a long table laid out with food. "Grab a plate," he told her as he was doing so himself. "No thanks, I’ve already had dinner," she declined politely. "You should eat," he urged. "It’s considered rude if you don’t." "Okay." She took the plate he was offering her, but only put a very small amount of food on it. They found themselves a grassy area to sit. He made few comments during the meal, and this did little to rid her of the feeling that she was an intruder here. Finally sensing her discomfort, Justin told her. "Come with me, there are some people I'd like you to meet." Helping her to her feet, he led her back toward the crowd. In the middle of the dance circle a bonfire had been lit. The setting sun cast shades of amber on the scene lending to it an unreal quality. Leaping flames had bathed the arena in dancing light and many people had already begun to move into the circle. Leaping and twirling as if they had become one with the wind and the flames. Their movements flowed with a natural grace until they appeared to become one.

She and Justin came to a stop beside the man whom he had introduced as his uncle the day before. Arch extended his hand. "Our wildflower has decided to grace us with her presence." Blushing, Laura took his hand. "Thank you. It’s nice to see you again." Arch stood aside and Laura saw that he was with a woman of about his own age. "This is my Aunt Ida." Justin motioned toward the woman. Ida’s smile was guarded, her eyes distrustful. "Hello," Laura managed to get out. At that moment, the same little boy whom Laura had encountered on her previous visit came barreling into them. "Hi, Justin." The boy’s smile was bright and full of innocence that only a child can possess. "This is my cousin ... Ben." Justin ruffled the boy’s hair. The boy’s dark eyes rested on Laura and his smile widened. "I remember you." He giggled and then ran off to find some other amusement. Laura decided she liked Ben, but the aunt and uncle she was not so sure about. Arch said something to Justin in an unfamiliar language. Justin looked to Laura. "I’ll be back in a moment. My uncle needs to speak with me concerning tribal business." The two men moved to a secluded spot behind a tree. Laura could hear them speaking in urgent tones. She wondered what could be so important that they would discuss it at a sacred ceremony. Justin returned only a few moments later and Laura thought he looked extremely troubled. "Why don’t you get Laura a drink?" Justin was speaking to his aunt. The look that passed between Justin and his aunt left Laura with a vague feeling of unease. She almost refused the glass of punch when Ida returned with it. Chiding herself for letting her overactive imagination get the best of her, Laura smiled and took the glass. "Thank you." Justin led her to an area where she could sit and enjoy the dancing. "Will you wait here for me? I have a pressing matter I must attend to." Night fell while she awaited Justin’s return. The spot he had chosen for her was shrouded in the darkness outside the dance circle. Laura sipped at the punch sparingly while she watched the dancers. She found herself transfixed by the whirling mass of feathers and fur. The drum held a hypnotic quality that caused time to slip away unnoticed. Her heart seemed to become one with its rhythm. Laura gradually became conscious of how dry her mouth was. Tipping the glass, she swallowed the last

of the punch. She looked around for Justin but he was nowhere to be seen in the bustle of activity. Laura rose, thinking that she would just go find some water, but halfway up she felt dizzy and was forced to return to the grass. What was wrong with her? It felt as if she might be coming down with something. Deciding that she had better stay where she was until her head cleared, Laura lay back in the soft blanket of grass. Her vision became increasingly blurred as the minutes slipped by. Her eyelids growing heavy, she closed them thinking she just needed to rest. Laura was overcome with the sensation of falling into a deep tunnel and the sense of suffocation under the blankets of darkness. When she again opened her eyes, her numbed consciousness registered only one thing--the dance arena was deserted. Only the crackling of the fire interrupted the stillness. She had the sudden understanding of being the only living soul present. Where had everyone gone? Laura tried to rise but her limbs felt as if they had been weighted down with lead. In defeat she lay back in the velvety grass, letting the warm breeze comfort her. Focusing on the pool of darkness above, she lost herself in its twinkling silver lights. Some time later, the murmuring of voices brought her attention away from the sky. Justin stood above her, holding his hand out. Weakly grasping it, she let him pull her to her feet. She used his arm for support as she allowed him to lead her into the trees. "Where ... where are you taking me?" Her tongue felt thick and she found words were difficult. "I want to show you something," he whispered. Too disoriented to ask more questions she followed him further into the forest. It seemed to Laura that they must have walked for miles before coming to what looked to be a small canyon. A cascade of water fell from the rock walls. The full moon gave the water the appearance of liquid silver--its dazzling beauty adding to the dreamlike quality of the night. "This is the place of the Talking Waters--a place where spirits dwell. All that we need to know can be discovered here." His soft voice caressed her as softly as the night breeze. Laura didn't answer. She focused all her attention on the rushing silver water. It seemed to fill the night with a mysterious energy which penetrated her down to her soul. "Why did you bring me here?" she asked, when she was finally able to tear the words from her mouth. "Because here ... I would see what is in your heart. There can be no untruths in the presence of the moon and the water." Her eyes sought him out and she found that she was only mildly surprised that he no longer wore any clothing. Maybe he had not even been wearing clothing when he came to her? She searched her memory but found it clouded with cobwebs--she just could not be sure. The sight of rippling muscle beneath copper skin sent shockwaves of sensations through her body.

"And?" Her voice was barely above a whisper. Somewhere deep in the recesses of her mind, she knew that his answer would forever change who she was. He drew her into his arms. "The moon has reflected in your eyes, all that I need to know." Laura could feel his hot breath near her ear as he spoke to her in soothing tones. "We may not have forever, but we have been granted this night." His lips, seeking her sweetness, cut off the questions that stormed through her mind. The intense passion in his kiss closed down all thought. Resistance was not even a thought when she felt his large hands slip beneath her shirt to softly stroke her skin. She could not remember when he had removed her shirt, but his warm fingers contrasted the coolness of the night air as he caressed the silkiness of her firm breasts. His adept fingers teased her nipples to erection. Breathless, she ran her fingers across his hard back, and his lips devoured hers with a hunger that only one of his own kind would understand. His exploration of her body continued as he stripped away her remaining clothing. His fingers sought her warmth, leaving a trail of fire wherever he touched her, searing into her, probing her depths. There was only his touch, all other thought had ceased. He pulled her down into the tall grasses, holding her so close that she could feel the evidence of his own inferno of desire. "Justin." His name came out as a gasp. "Tell me what you want, Laura." His darting tongue tasted her aching breasts, trailing down to the heat between her legs. "You Justin ... I want you!" By now she was scarcely capable of speech. Playfully, his teeth bit into her thigh, and though it had only been a soft nip she could feel warm blood trickling down her leg. Any doubts that might have flashed though her mind, drowned in the whirlpool of passion that she found herself plunging into. "Tell me what you want ... you have to tell me!" he pleaded. "I want you to make love to me Justin. I need you," she breathed. His groan was indistinguishable from a growl. He gently parted her legs and mounted her, filling her with his frantic need. She gasped in pain when he filled her. Pausing, he lovingly let her adjust to him, though it pained him to do so. He moved gently within her, building her passion to incredible peaks, until his own need overpowered his restraints. The pain had passed and she found herself swept away by his frantic thrusts. Wrapping her legs around his hips, she pulled him into her depths. Screaming, Laura raked his back with her nails and the night shattered into a million fragments. Simultaneously, she felt him pulsing within her, his growls turning to vicious snarls. The sensation of his throbbing was enough to pull her back into the depths of whirling ecstasy. Drowning in his love, her mind never registered his blazing yellow eyes.

Chapter Ten

The morning’s soft light covered her like a golden blanket. Rushing water reached out to pull her from a deep sleep. A feeling of displacement brought her fully awake. Shades of black were stripped from her memory as bits and pieces of the previous night returned. The first detail that slipped into her thoughts was the cold emptiness beside her and the awareness that she was alone. The memory was surreal and hard to place in the world of reality. Had Justin made love to her last night or had it all been a dream? The longer she thought about it, the clearer the memory became, bringing with it a feeling of total contentment. Justin’s tenderness had turned so savage in the heights of their lovemaking, but he had sated the fire within her like no man ever had. Laura rose to her elbows and took in the beauty of her surroundings. The reflecting sun lent the illusion of a million tiny diamonds dancing in the spray of the waterfall. Though a woolen blanket sheltered her nakedness, the moisture in the air chilled her. Laura made an attempt to rise, but her knees were too weak, and she stumbled. Laura wondered sourly why she felt as if she had consumed a large amount of alcohol the night before. On a couple of occasions she’d had the misfortune of drinking too much champagne and the next morning had felt very similar to this. As soon as the dizziness passed, Laura struggled into her clothes, stopping abruptly when her jeans made contact with her thighs, sending tendrils of sharp pain through her body. Laura swayed when she saw the ugly teeth marks that had turned to angry black bruises. Had Justin done this? She could not quite grasp the elusive memory. Scanning her surroundings, Laura attempted to find a clue as to where she was from Beaver Creek. There was only one trail leading away from the waterfall leaving her no choice in which way to go. As she walked though the thick pines, Laura became increasingly angry. How could he have made love to her and then left her there in the woods all alone? Never had someone treated her so disrespectfully. Blinded by unshed tears, Laura pushed her way deeper into the shadows of the pines. She made up her mind to find him and thrash him like he deserved. Afterwards she would walk away and never see him again. "Hello!" The voice of a girl called out to her. Laura froze--her eyes seeking the source of the bodiless voice. An instant later, she saw the little girl hidden in the shade of a large pine tree not too far from where she stood on the path. The owner of the voice could have been no more than six or seven years old, and reminded Laura of a

little waif. The girl peered up at her through large, dark eyes. Her shoulder length black hair appeared to be tangled and knotted, as if she had been hard at play. Her smile was disarming and when the little girl stood up, Laura could see that her small feet were cracked and dirty, as if she had been walking barefoot on the hot desert floor. "You look very sad." "Yes, I guess I am." Laura tried to smile. "Why are you sad?" "I’m really not sure." A single tear crept down Laura’s cheek, her pain threatening to burst forth. "I think it is because someone I know did something that was not very nice." "Justin?" The girl’s eyes widened questioningly. "Do you know Justin?" Laura asked, completely forgetting to answer the girl’s question. The girl said nothing, but just nodded. "What’s your name?" Laura asked. Dark eyes stared at her silently, but a second later her little feet closed the distance between herself and Laura. "I bet you have a really pretty name." Laura knelt down so that she could look into the girl’s eyes. "My name is Rosa." The girl held out her tiny hands to Laura. In the same instant that she grasped the little girl’s hands, Laura felt something close to an electrical shock flood through her body. The darkness of Rosa’s eyes pulled at her and she felt herself slipping into them, losing touch with everything around her. She was falling ... plunging into obscurity. When the world ceased spinning, she found herself in a large clearing darkened by the night. A full moon filled the sky, but its silvery light was unsuccessful in penetrating the dense fog. The mist seeped through her skin until she had become one with it. Her sight cleared and she could make out the erratic but graceful movement of the things before her. Their dance was hypnotic, but what were those things? Slowly, the mass of movement took on individual shapes--the shape of cats. But they were huge and deformed--their features shifting and changing as they danced. Their eyes! Laura could not hold back her screams when she saw into their eyes. Their eyes seemed to have captured the light of the moon and were burning with murderous lust. Blood dripped from their snarling fangs. "This is their true essence ... Laura." Rosa sounded far away. Laura opened her eyes to find herself alone. The morning was as bright and beautiful as it had been a moment before, but Rosa was gone. Looking around, Laura tried to spot the girl but there was no sign she had ever been there.

Shaking her head, Laura tried to clear her thoughts. Maybe she had imagined the whole thing? Possibly something left over from the drug they had given her the night before. She was certain now, that she had been drugged. A wave of misery washed over her anew. How could he have done it? She continued on to Beaver Creek and upon finally reaching the town she found it completely empty. Laura looked for any sign of life as she made her way to her truck. Though she detected no sign of life, she was overcome with the feeling of being watched. The truck was exactly where she had left it the night before. Digging into her pants pocket, her fingers grasped her keys. She quickly got in and started it up. An overwhelming need to flee Beaver Creek took hold of her and she began to shake. The wind whisked through the trees, creating an eerie moaning and whirlwinds of dust danced in the dirt road as if they could block her escape. Laura slowed the truck as she approached Justin’s cabin. It, too, appeared to be deserted. Leaving the engine running she knocked on the door but all was silent. She tried again, but received the same results. Disappointed, Laura got back in her Bronco and started home.

****

Laura bathed and dressed for work. A glance at the clock told her that she was already very late. Jessup was not going to be happy with her. This would be the second time that she strolled into the office late. Entering the dimly lit office, she braced herself to receive a tongue lashing. "Jessup!" she called out, but her only answer was the echo of her own voice. "Jessup, are you here?" Laura began searching the trailer. She found only emptiness. Laura frowned. How odd. Maybe in Brantic City she would find someone who might know where Jessup had disappeared to? Outside, the day was already heating up and inside the truck was even hotter. A breeze wafted through the window as she drove helping to cool her. Before long, Laura rounded a hillside and Brantic City came into view. Something was wrong! It appeared as if the whole community had gathered outside the Nugget Saloon and several police cars lined the street in front of the old building. Laura was forced to park a distance from the saloon. She headed toward the mass of people, spotting Jessup in the midst of conversation with one of Duccini’s employees.

Laura tapped Jessup on the shoulder. "Where in the blazes have you been? We have been looking for you all morning!" Anger glistened in his eyes. Taken back, Laura answered. "It got so late last night that I stayed in Beaver Creek," she told him, hoping that her blush didn't reveal too much. Fortunately, Jessup was too caught up in other things to give it much notice. "What’s going on?" "Oh, not much, just a couple of the locals were found mutilated, that’s all." His irritation with her came through in every word. "I’m sorry. I'd have let you know if I had known I’d be staying over," Laura apologized. His big hand came up to slap her on the back. "Since there seems to be some crazy nut around here, I suggest you stay closer to home from now on. We were just worried about you ... that’s all." "What on earth is going on around here? People disappearing and popping up dead. I feel like I’ve walked onto the set of some B movie." Laura wondered how all this could really be happening. Jessup took Laura by the arm, leading her back to her car. "By the way, your grandfather called this morning and he sounded very upset. He demanded that you leave here immediately." "I guess I should try and call him." Laura slid into the driver’s seat of her Bronco. A spooky feeling gnawed at his insides as Jessup watched her drive away.

****

For the third time that day, Laura listened to the endless ringing as she waited for someone at the trading post to pick up the phone. Sighing, she hung up. It was very unusual for no one to be at Glass Mountain in the middle of the day. The day dragged on and Laura continued to call the trading post at least once an hour. The result was the same each time. It was just after five in the afternoon when Jessup finally made it back to the office. "You okay?" His forehead wrinkled with lines of worry. "Yes," Laura answered, though she was not altogether sure that she was okay. "You don’t look so well," he commented. Laura looked away, hoping that he would not read more in her face than what she would want him to. "Things are crazy in town. The sheriff mentioned that he would be around to talk to you soon. He seems to think that you know more than what you are letting on." Laura groaned and rested her head on her desk.

"Did you talk to your grandfather?" His voice was sympathetic. "Nope," Laura told him, feeling as if she didn’t even have the strength to raise her head and look at him. "Maybe you should go back to your cabin and get some rest? I think you need it," Jessup told her. "If you don’t mind, I think I’ll do that." Laura tried to smile, but failed miserably. "Go ahead, not much to do around here right now anyway." Laura rose to leave, but stopped. "Did my grandfather say anything about where he was calling from?" Jessup shook his head. "Well if he happens to call back will you let him know I have been trying to reach him all day?" "Will do--and I’ll try and get a number where he can be reached." He waved her on. "I’ll talk to you later, and I do mean later! Take the time off. I do not want you to go around playing PI. You are going to end up getting yourself hurt," Jessup told her with a stern voice. "Sure boss. I’ll try and keep my nose where it belongs." She was amused by his fatherly concern.

****

Her cabin was already covered in evening gloom. A feeling of dread reached out to pick at her nerves. Every night she felt it--the feeling of hidden eyes watching her every movement. Laura struggled with the keys to the front door, while goose flesh rose on her skin. In an effort to calm herself, she took a deep breath. Laura knew she was acting childish, but nevertheless each night the uneasy feelings invaded her. With new determination, Laura inserted the key and unlocked the door. She felt her resolve slipping away as she switched on every lamp. Soon the entire cabin was lit like a lighthouse. Once she was able to relax in a hot tub of water, Laura felt her tensions melt away. The anguish of the past twenty-four hours came into sharp focus, and she was torn between exhilaration and doom. Justin’s treatment of her had cut deeply and the pain still tore at her. There were still so many unanswered questions, but when she was near him she could never seem to break his spell long enough to put voice to them. Why had he not told her that he was chief of the Sungmanitu? Why had they drugged her? Who was he really and what had he meant when he told her that they had been granted this one night? Doubt loomed up to grasp her in its hold. Were the Sungmanitu killers? Dressing in warm cotton pajamas, Laura retired to the couch with a cup of hot chocolate and a novel. The warm chocolate did wonders to soothe her frayed nerves.

After reading only a few pages of her book, Laura found that she could no longer keep her eyes open. Fingers of fog crawled into her mind, settling in to smother her. It was hot ... so hot and dark. Steam rose from the jungle floor, covering her with a sheet of moisture. She fought her way through the thick vegetation. Every few seconds she suffered the sting of biting insects. Laura pushed on, knowing that she had to go somewhere, but the details eluded her. Finally the jungle opened but the mist marred her vision. Straining, she could only just make out the silhouette of the Mayan Temple. A set of burning red eyes sliced through the whirling mist, cutting into her like razors. Laura moaned--her fear mounting. She moved toward the temple, inching closer. Silent screams of fright fought to burst free, but could not quite escape her throat. She knew she should run, but her legs kept moving her toward terror. Something moved just beyond her vision. She could feel the silent threat of its hunger. Laura’s screams filled the heavy air when the large jaguar sprang, hitting the ground at her feet. Gracefully, the animal sat back on its haunches, glaring at her with its predator’s eyes. Laura gasped for air. Her body had begun to tremble uncontrollably. Her legs were rooted in place, preventing her escape. The cat leisurely brought one paw up and began licking. What seemed an eternity later, the animal brought its attention back to Laura. She felt her mind slipping away as it growled out its words. "I have been sent by the land of shadows to warn you. The path you are on belongs to the beast. Turn back before you lose sight of the way." The cat’s roar sent Laura into a spiraling pit--her world was spinning so fast that she could grasp nothing. Her screams were vibrating from the cabin’s walls when she woke to a bright morning. It took her several moments before she was calm enough to get off the sofa. Staring out the window at the brilliant new day, Laura tried to make sense of the nightmare. Her Navajo blood ran too deep for her to believe that the dreams and events of late were no more than coincidence. Something was definitely wrong. Her stomach protesting its discomfort, she went to the kitchen and took a donut from the refrigerator. Laura could almost hear Grandpa Busby scolding her for eating such garbage for breakfast. Grandpa...! Her grandfather had tried to warn her about something, but what? She now wished that she would have made more of an effort to find out what he knew of the Sungmanitu. Who could she find to reveal the mysteries of Beaver Creek? There had to be someone who was not too terrified to talk, but who? That old miner was pretty mean, just maybe he was mean enough to talk.

****

Laura stood at the mine’s entrance. She assumed the old man must be working inside because she had seen no one about.

"Mr. Hughes!" Laura’s voice held a note of uncertainty. She took a few steps into the darkness and was greeted by hollow silence. "Mr. Hughes ... are you down there?" There was nothing ... nothing but the sound of her own breathing and the tap–tap of condensed moisture dripping from the sides of the tunnels. Backtracking, Laura retrieved the battery-operated lantern that hung from a peg at the mine’s entrance. She switched it on and the mine shaft was flooded with a bright, florescent glow. Laura started down the damp tunnel. She found that the deeper she descended the harder the air was to breathe. Horrifying images darted through her thoughts--images of being trapped down here in the dark, alone for all eternity. The light from the lantern dimmed. She assumed the batteries were dying. Laura strained her eyes to see through the encroaching darkness. Something cold and clammy brushed against her arm. Turning sharply in that direction, Laura screamed. Her eyes widened in terror--the walls and floor were covered in blood. Gripped by cold horror, Laura backed as far away as she could until she was up against the earthen walls. The lantern dimmed again and then blinked out altogether, leaving her in total darkness. Laura’s screams ripped through the darkness when the squeals of hundreds of bats filled the shaft. Trying to remain still, she huddled against the cold wall. She covered her head with her arms--even as their leathery wings brushed against her curled up form. Once the sound of the bats died away, another sound reached out to claw at her terrified mind. The noise was distant, but getting closer with each passing second. Laura remained completely still, knowing that to breathe too loudly might draw its attention. The closer it got the more trapped she felt, and the only place to run led into the bowels of the earth. Soon she could make out a dim light coming toward her. What if it was the maniac who had been killing people? What if the miner was the one doing it? Whose body hung from the wooden support beam? Laura’s thoughts raced. The light was brighter now and Laura had to shield her eyes against the offensive glare. She didn't know whether to be relieved or more afraid when she recognized Mr. Hughes carrying an oil lamp. His hunched over form cast a ghostly shadow against the earth wall. "What the devil are you doing down here, Missy?" Hughes bellowed. Wordlessly, she pointed into the darkness. He turned to peer in the direction she was indicating, lifting the lamp high to help cut through the darkness. Startled, he took a couple of steps back. "What the...!" His words trailed off. Dewey’s face went ashen and his hands began to tremble. Dewey stood still, transfixed by the monstrous vision before him. He shook himself from his state of shock and held out his hand to Laura.

"Who did this?" Laura’s voice quivered. Dewey shook his head and then went back to studying the corpse. It was pretty much intact from the waist up, but its legs had been torn from the trunk. The limbs lay close by--chunks of meat had been ripped from the bone. "Looks like the work of a large animal," he spoke his thoughts aloud. "Would an animal be able to hang up the leftovers for later?" she cried, still half hysterical. He shrugged his shoulders. "Never can tell in these parts." His wall of secrecy was firmly intact. "Why is it that you haven’t come across this until now? It’s obviously been here awhile," she questioned him suspiciously. "Number one, Missy, I don’t work this mine full time. Reason number two is cause I been in Cheyenne the past few days. I'd just returned when I heard you screaming your damn fool head off down here. Sounds echo out of here, you know." "Have any idea who it is?" Laura was a little calmer now. Dewey shook his head. "Nope, can’t say that I do," he told her before spitting a wad of tobacco into the dirt. "We need to contact the authorities." Her calm began to waver. "Yeah, I suppose that would be the thing to do. Not that they will be able to do a thing about it, except maybe clean up this here mess," he chuckled. "Mr. Hughes, I don’t find anything funny about this situation." She scowled. "Course not! I was just speaking the truth, that’s all." "Let’s go." Laura started for the entrance and before long they emerged into the blazing sun. Laura brought a hand up to shield her eyes from the sudden glare. "This is harsh. I don’t see how you can stand to work down there." You get used to it, especially when it’s all you know to do. Besides...." Dewey paused to spit more tobacco, "when it gets really hot up here, it stays nice and cool down below." "Where’s your phone?" Laura was becoming impatient. "No phone." He started toward a mobile home that sat below a lone tree. "Hey! Where you going? We need to contact the police." "Know that, Missy. I have a two-way radio inside. We’ll radio the ranger’s station and have them call the police."

****

Laura and Dewey Hughes stood by and watched while the state police and their homicide technicians combed the mine and adjoining grounds. Having already been questioned several times by the police, they were dismayed when they saw another one walking up to them. "Hello, I’m Detective Gates. I take it that it was you two who found the body?" "That would be so." Dewey spoke for both of them. "I don’t suppose you have any idea what happened or how long he’s been down there?" The detective had taken out a notebook and pen. "Right again, sir." Dewey smiled. Laura decided it was time to intervene. "We’ve told the story many times already, officer." "Yeah, I know but I’ve been assigned to cover this homicide investigation and I have to interview you." He appeared to be as tired as they were. "Okay, shoot. Might as well get it done and over with." Dewey was really starting to get annoyed. For twenty minutes they endured the same series of questions. Their answer had almost become automatic by now. The detective snapped his notebook shut and walked away when he saw them bringing out a body bag. "Don’t go anywhere yet," the detective called back over his shoulder. Laura averted her eyes so that she wouldn't have to see the gruesome site once again, though she knew it wouldn't be visible. "Cops ... they are too darn bossy if you ask me," Dewey muttered under his breath as he was sticking another piece of tobacco in his mouth. While Detective Gates spoke to the technicians he was joined by Sheriff Moss. Soon they both started back to the tree where Laura and Dewey sat, trying to find some relief from the sun. "I’ve just been informed by Sheriff Moss that you may have been the last person to see Deputy Spraw alive. Is that true?" He directed the question to Laura. "What?" Laura stared at him blankly. "The deputy disappeared Sunday night, on the same night he was sent out to question you." Sheriff Moss smiled at her. "I’ve never met the man. He never showed up to question me and if he did I was not home." Laura was astounded. "Do you have someone that can verify your whereabouts on that night?" Laura turned white. "Yes, I was with a friend." "Hmm...." He wrote her answers in his little notebook. Turning to Dewey he asked. "Do you have someone who can verify that you’ve been out of town?" "Why, yes I do, my sister Hester and her husband. They’re who I stayed with while I was in Cheyenne." He glowered at the police officer.

"Miss Ellison, I’m sorry to have to do this, but I’m going to have to ask that you stay in the area until we can figure something out." He frowned. "I sure hope you don’t have to get back to New Mexico anytime soon." The sheriff tipped his hat to her. "Actually ... I do have an elderly grandfather down there, and I hadn't planned to leave him long." Laura disliked the situation more by the minute. "I’m sorry. Maybe you can have someone check on him every once in a while. Hopefully we can have this wrapped up soon." Detective Gates’ concern seemed genuine. By the time the police had finished with them it was close to dusk. Dewey walked Laura to her car. She stopped abruptly. "Mr. Hughes, I want to know what’s going on around here. I know that you know something." Laura stood her ground. "You’re a good girl, Miss Laura, and I’d hate to see anything happen to you, so I’ll tell you this much. People around here are not always what they appear to be." "What do you mean by that? Have I come across a whole county of lunatics?" Laura was frustrated. "I guess you could say that. Best advice I have is, keep to yourself and don’t be doing a lot of wandering around like you have been. That’s the way I do it, and I’m still alive." His eyes held a warning of the unknown. Laura shivered.

Chapter Eleven

The next day Laura made another attempt to locate Justin, but to no avail. Not only was he still gone, but so was the entire town of Beaver Creek. It stood silent and empty--appearing to be a ghost town to all unsuspecting wanderers. Her disappointment growing, Laura went home. A tall glass of iced tea was what she needed. She felt as if she had stepped into the pages of a horror novel with no way to reenter her own world. Too many people were disappearing. Most of the locals had already left--boarding up their homes. Only the store and the saloon remained open in Brantic City, but who knew for how long? Turning into her driveway, Laura was shocked to see a late model maroon car. Detective Gates leaned against his car and waited for Laura to get out. When she did he flipped open his little notebook. Now what had happened? All she wanted was to relax and forget this whole mess--even if for just a little while. "Miss Ellison." He smiled. "Hello." Laura found that she could not put on a smile. She opened her front door. "Would you like to come in?" she asked.

He nodded, following close behind her. "What can I do for you?" Laura asked once they were inside. "Do you know a Justin Gray Eagle?" "I do," she answered. "Would you happen to know where I can find him?" Laura shook her head. "In fact, I’ve been looking for him myself for the past few days. What do you want with Justin?" Ignoring her question, he continued. "How did you come to know Justin and what’s your relationship with him?" Laura reddened, as much from anger as from embarrassment. "He helped me fix my truck when I broke down. As for our relationship, I don’t think that’s anyone’s business." It was a dead giveaway and he felt no need to pressure her on the subject further. "If you do see him, will you tell him to contact the state police in Acton? It's very important that we speak with him." "Yes, of course, but what exactly do you need to talk with him about?" "I’m sorry, Miss Ellison, that’s police business. You know--classified and all." It didn't matter. She already knew what they wanted. Even though she had suspected for some time that they would be after him--the reality of Justin’s situation hit her hard. "Can I ask you a question?" Laura inquired. "Yes, go ahead." He smiled. "Why did you wait for me, and how did you know I'd be home soon?" "The Sheriff’s Department has been having you watched for days now." He winked. Laura’s breath caught in her throat. "Why is that?" Gates shrugged. "I believe you are a suspect in the investigation--on their end but not necessarily on this end." Again he smiled. Laura was at a loss for words. "I really should not have let you in on that, but ... let’s just say I have never been too trusting of the local authorities around here. You just be watching yourself, Miss Ellison." Once he had left, Laura tried to figure out what to do. The one thing she was sure of was that she had to find Justin and warn him to lay low. At least until the police had time to figure out who was really behind the entire catastrophe. There was no question in her mind of his innocence. It was just something that she knew in her heart. Laura was sure he wouldn't stand a chance. They would railroad him, just because of what he was. She had seen it too many times back home. That was the way of the Belagana.

And the Sheriff’s Department, why on earth would they suspect her of murder? Laura could almost feel a noose tightening around her neck. She had to find out who was responsible for the killings--it was the only way to save her and Justin.

****

Instead of going home, Laura went in search of Justin once again. Even before stopping in front of that lonely cabin, she knew her trip had been fruitless. The wooden structure stood silent against a wide expanse of blue sky. She pounded on the door with urgency, but again her answer was silence. Laura peered into the windows. Feeling very much like an intruder, she had to force herself to look into each one. Everything appeared much the same as it had on her first visit, except for the thick layer of dust that had accumulated inside. It looked as if no one had even entered the place in days. Laura wondered if he might have already gotten wind of the police looking for him and decided to leave. The thought of him leaving without saying goodbye, hurt more than she cared to admit. Just the fact that she hadn't seen him at all since the night he had taken her into the woods and done such unbelievably magical things to her, was painful enough. Feeling flushed, Laura quickly pushed images of his lovemaking from her mind. Thoughts of him always left her feeling as if she had lost control. It was not enough that he occupied her mind, it seemed that he had also laid claim to her body as well. Laura felt the tears coming on, and at that moment the reality of Justin’s disappearance hit her full force. What if he was dead too? After all, hadn't one of the Sungmanitu disappeared as well? Wanting more than anything to be someplace where she could sense his closeness, she started walking through the tall grasses of the meadow toward the pond where Justin had taken her once before. Laura knew it was one of his special places, and its forlorn banks called out to her. Stopping, she picked a single blue wildflower and marveled at the breathtaking beauty of the meadows. Laura entered the aspen grove on the far side of the meadow. Relishing the cool shade, she looked for a place to sit next to the water. Laura wondered if her life would ever be the same again. He had touched her as gently as a summer breeze and had somehow become one of the most important parts of her world. It had happened before she had even realized it was creeping up on her. She was in love with Justin Gray Eagle. The longing she felt for him was not just of the flesh, but something that reached deep into her soul. A single tear crept from her eye to flow down her cheek. She promptly wiped it away. How could she have let him get to her like this? He had probably wanted no more than a good time, and now that he had gotten what he wanted, it was time to move on. In a flare of temper, Laura rose to her feet. If he didn't have the decency to say goodbye to her after

what they had shared, she would just put him out of her mind. After all, he seemed to have done just that. Laura made up her mind to leave this place and its dark secrets as soon as possible. With new resolve, she turned to leave but was stopped in her tracks. He leaned against a tree, his arms folded in front of his muscular chest. Soft sunshine streamed through the leaves to shroud him in light. Laura could see her own relieved face reflected in his mirrored glasses. Her respite swiftly turned to anger and an overwhelming urge came over her to smack his smug smile right off his face. "You were looking sad--like you were missing someone." His smile widened. "You egotistical, conceited...." Laura’s voice trailed off as she found herself unable to adequately put words to her fury. "Where have you been? I’ve been searching for you for days." He nodded his head. "I know." "What! You knew?" Laura could not believe what she was hearing. "You knew I was looking for you, and you made no effort to contact me?" "Don’t be so upset with me." He had closed the distance between them and was attempting to take her into his arms. Laura resisted. "How dare you touch me after treating me with so much disrespect?" Laura pushed him away. "Relax, tehila," he tried to dampen her anger. "I had to wait until you were in a place where I would not risk being seen," he tried to explain. "What?" Laura’s anger evaporated. "So you must already know. And by the way, what is it you keep calling me?" "Lover." His voice was soft. She yielded when he pulled her closer to bury his face in her hair. Laura took in his musky male scent, savoring the sensation of his strong arms around her waist. Justin’s lips touched her skin and left her feeling as if she would erupt in flames. His mouth took hers, his kiss telling her of a savage hunger as his hands removed the barrier of her shirt. Fingers softly stroked the sensitive skin of her supple mounds. She moaned, pulling him closer. Laura let her fingers wander from his broad back to the front of his pants. She worked fast to free his burning desire. His moans deepened, filling with urgency. Justin pushed her to the ground. "I need you now, Laura." His patience was gone. Pulling up her skirt, he ripped at her panties until her body was free of them. His need for her was unbearable--causing him physical pain. With no further words, he proceeded to take her to a place where no one else could ever take her. Laura’s strength drained as she felt her passion explode, his desire pulsated within her drawing her up to new heights. Without moving from her, Justin rested his head on her breasts.

"Laura ... I have never loved like this before," he whispered. His tenderness caused her heart to swell painfully and she wished for the words to tell him of her love. He kissed her lips softly before rolling over to lie in the grass. He seemed to be avoiding her eyes. "What’s wrong?" she asked in alarm. He didn't answer, and he wouldn't even look at her. "Do you regret making love to me?" she whispered. He turned sharply in her direction. "Never! I could never regret the sweetness that you have brought to my life." "What then?" "It’s nothing." He smiled as he was getting to his feet. Justin straightened his clothing and held out his hand to help her up. "I have to go now." "No, Justin, not yet," she pleaded. He gave her a sad, haunting smile. "I have to go now, but I will see you again." "Justin, I cannot let you walk out on me like this again." Tears glistened in her eyes. He took her hands in his. "Laura, go home to your people in New Mexico. You are not safe here any longer." He kissed her once again before leaving. Laura watched him disappear into the trees and emptiness consumed her. She could not keep herself from calling out to him. "Justin, wait!" She started down the path that he had taken. "Take me with you!" There was no response and no sign of him anywhere. Her heart felt like heavy stone in her chest. Justin had done something that no one else had ever accomplished--he had taken control of her emotions. Laura was not so sure that she liked the feeling. Being without him left a void deep within her. Even worse than that was the deeper her feelings became, the less she saw of him. Maybe that was the deal? Maybe he wanted to keep it strictly physical?

****

Justin watched Laura from a clump of trees--watched her as she called out his name. Every fiber of his being wanted to reach out to her, but he knew that he could never let himself do it. He had known from the beginning that he could never take an outsider as a mate. Even if he defied

custom, it would never work. If she knew ... if she knew what he really was, the love he had seen in her eyes would turn to revulsion, and that was something he could never bear to see. He should never have touched her, but his longing for her had been too great to deny. Visions of Laura had haunted him for years in his dreams, but to find her, love her, and then let her go--how could he ever do what he knew must be done?

****

The note had been taped to her front door--an urgent message from Jessup to return to the office as soon as possible. For the life of her, Laura could not think of what could be so urgent. Considering the past couple of weeks, it could be anything. There was another car parked next to Jessup’s black truck. It seemed vaguely familiar but she just could not place it. Swinging the door open wide, Laura rushed in, frantic of what might have happened. Any words she had been about to say evaporated before leaving her lips. Kenny and her grandfather stood there looking at her as if she were a ghost. Her eyes rested on her grandfather. "Grandpa ... what’s this all about?" "I think it would be better if someone else explained." He pointed toward the shadows--to a man whom Laura hadn't noticed before now. The man who stepped forward wore his graying hair in two thick black braids. His dark eyes were sharp, seeming to miss nothing. He held out a dark, leathery hand to Laura. "My name is Albert Two-Bears of the Oglala Sioux. Your grandfather asked me to come here with him and help convince you to return to New Mexico." Laura’s mouth dropped open. "What?" It was the only word she could utter. "Let’s sit ... Laura." Kenny gently took her arm and led her to a chair. "I knew that you would have thought I was only a senile old man ... if I had tried to tell you myself," Busby tried to explain to his confused granddaughter. "Tell me what?" "Laura, what do you think of the clear-cutting that Duccini is doing?" Two-Bears asked. Laura lifted her hands in a gesture of helplessness. "If the decision were mine, I would not do it, but it’s not." "If you were a traditionalist, do you think the destruction of your home would make you angry, very angry?" "Yes," Laura answered with a whisper. "Sungmanitu is from the Lakota dialect. Do you have any idea what it means?"

"Yes, I have been told it means wolves." Two-Bears took a deep breath. "Well, there is a reason why they are called that." Laura eyed him curiously, waiting for further explanation. "Many years ago, it was discovered that these people practiced what we know as shape-shifting. That alone isn't such a bad thing, but they were different. They were cold-blooded killers and dangerous to anyone but their own kind." Laura was shaking her head in denial. "This is just some old story with no relevance to the here and now." Two-Bears smiled cynically. "Is it just some old story or is there always some truth to legend?" Laura’s eyes showered him with angry sparks. "That’s completely ridiculous. I do not believe in werewolves and spooks. This is something that my grandfather and I have always butted heads on. I happen to know that shape-shifting is a matter of the mind’s state, rather than a physical change." Laughter flickered in Two-Bears’ eyes. "Is that so? Have you ever done it?" Laura shook her head. He continued. "How do you explain the mass of murders around here all of the sudden?" "I think someone in Beaver Creek is using scare tactics to keep our crews on the run--and that’s all there is to it." Dismayed, Busby shook his head. "Girl, you are being foolish to look the other way. Why you are being so stubborn, I do not know, but you are walking the dark path." Throughout the conversation, Clyde Jessup had been quietly absorbing the information, but now he cleared his throat to get their attention. "I’m afraid I’ll have to agree with Laura. I’m an open-minded person about a lot of things, but people turning into bloodthirsty animals, well that’s a little much for me to swallow." Kenny came to Two-Bears’ defense. "In our society this isn't uncommon and Laura knows full well that is so. I don’t understand why she's denying the possibility?" Kenny looked over at Laura but she turned away to avoid having to look into his eyes. Kenny continued. "We have witches whom we call Skin-Walkers. They have been known to change into animals when their purpose requires it." Jessup could no longer hide his amusement. "I’m sorry, people, but I think these Indians are taking advantage of this old story to scare the heck out of people in the hopes that Duccini will pull out." Two-Bears looked at Busby and shrugged his shoulders. "I'm sorry, old friend, but if they insist on being foolish we can do no more." "Can you tell me more about the Sungmanitu?" Laura asked him. She seemed to be opening up--if just a little. Two-Bears smiled at this small victory. "No one knows how long ago the Sungmanitu appeared among

the people. No one knew where they came from and they never said. They were Lakota in every way ... except one. They had the ability to become one with the animals. They could walk amongst a pack of wolves, play with a grizzly and talk to the birds." Two-Bears paused to catch his breath. Everyone in the room waited in silence for him to continue. "Well, as the story goes, one night, about midsummer, a small raiding party led by a warrior called Dark Moon decided to take shelter for the night with the Sungmanitu, but what they saw that night chilled their blood." "The warriors approached the camp unnoticed. A huge bonfire blazed in the middle of the encampment." "They saw these creatures--half man and half beast. The creatures were dancing around the fire and making all sorts of unearthly sounds." "Then, right before their eyes it happened. The creatures completed their transformation. There was no evidence left to indicate that these animals had once been human. The warriors left as quickly as they could, never being seen." "That was the story they told when they returned and from that time on the Sungmanitu were never welcomed amongst the other Lakota bands. It had become clear why their enemies were always mutilated, looking as if they had been half eaten." "Soon the Sungmanitu disappeared and it was never known what had become of them until three-hundred years later. That is when it was discovered that they were here in the Wind River Mountains." Two-Bears’ voice was grim as he finished his story. Laura’s smile was patient but strained. "That is a very interesting story, but I just can’t believe it. I have spent time with some of these people and they just don’t seem like killers to me, let alone werewolves." "You mean to tell me that you find nothing at all strange about them?" Two-Bears was disbelieving. Words failed her, for how could she deny that she had found them strange in many ways? Two-Bears read this and much more. He could somehow tell that her interest in the Sungmanitu had become personal, very personal. His eyes sent her a message--a message her heart must ignore. Beware of the beast.

Chapter Twelve

Laura sat next to Kenny in his beat-up Nova. It sputtered and bogged down as it labored to make it up the steep incline on the road to Acton. "Get the feeling that we should have taken your vehicle?" He gave her a lopsided grin.

"I can’t believe you took this thing all the way to South Dakota and then here!" "Oh well. It was something that had to be done." He shrugged. "Come on, Kenny. You haven’t fallen for any of that superstitious nonsense have you?" Her voice held some amusement. "I wouldn’t be too quick to pass judgment, Laura. There have been a lot of disappearances and murders--haven’t there?" Kenny took his eyes off the road long enough to look over at her. "I’ll bet if you look into the history of this area, you will find that these are really not uncommon occurrences," he added. Laura knew he was right, since she had already checked the facts, but for some reason she kept the knowledge to herself. "I can’t leave anyway. The police want me to stay around for a while." She was unable to keep the irritation out of her voice. "Laura ... no one is going to make you do anything." She had wounded him. The pain was clearly painted in his boyish features. "I’m sorry, Kenny. I just have a lot on my mind." He reached over and squeezed her hand. "I know, and if need be we’ll just stay here with you until you’ re done." After a moment he added, "Just to be sure."

****

Dinner that night was a treat, especially for Laura who had practically lived off sandwiches and fast food since coming to Wyoming. Jessup had grilled steaks and corn. Laura had thrown together a tossed salad. Content after the delicious meal, they all lounged around on the porch enjoying the evening. Busby irritably swatted at mosquitoes. "I don’t know what you like so much about this place, girl," he muttered. "Oh, you think the mosquitoes are bad here? You should see what they are like back home. In Louisiana they’re three times this size and as thick as pea soup." Jessup dwelled for a moment on memories of home. He’d been trying all evening to lighten the mood, but without much success. These Indians were just plain superstitious. Laura in particular seemed remote tonight. Even Kenny had commented on it during dinner. She had pleaded a headache. There was no mistaking the undercurrent of tension tonight. A dark rolling cloud stole away what was left of the sun. Jessup glanced up at the sky and saw the black storm clouds gathering fast. Already the light breeze had turned into gusts.

"I suppose we better get inside." Jessup stood. "Looks like we’re in for a good one tonight." Kenny followed his example, pulling himself up from the porch. "Yeah, I need to make a phone call to the Shiprock Police. Maybe I can talk them into running out to Glass Mountain to check on things for me." "I should be getting back anyway. Why don’t you just follow me and you can use the phone there at the office?" Jessup suggested. "Sounds like a deal to me." Kenny looked to where Laura still reclined on a lawn chair. She hadn't said a word since dinner. Laura had managed to retreat into a world apart from the rest of them. A silent message passed between Kenny and Busby. "Laura ... let’s go get a fire going inside," Busby coaxed his granddaughter. Laura snapped back to reality. "Sure Grandpa." Jessup nodded his head toward the car. "Let’s go kid, before it starts dropping buckets."

****

Laura could hear her grandfather and Two-Bears chatting in the living room as she dried the last of the dishes and put them away. What if they were right? Doubt nagged at her, causing her insides to churn. Someone burst through the front door and she was jerked away from her thoughts. Dropping the dishtowel, she ran to the living room. By the sight of the two men who stood in the doorway, Laura could tell right away that something was dreadfully wrong. Awakening shone in Jessup’s eyes. "I see you have had your first run-in with the Sungmanitu," Two-Bears stated. "We had a run in with a living nightmare, that’s what we had a run-in with." Jessup slumped down on the sofa, his knees feeling weak. Laura was silent--listening in disbelief. "I have a question for you." Jessup spoke up. "I’m almost positive that neither one of those things were wolves. Why are they called wolf people?" Two-Bears smiled. "They are shape-shifters. They can take the form of many different animals. Legend says that the wolf is the most common and that is why they are called wolves." "What happened?" Laura finally found the will to ask. "We were attacked while leaving your office. I think they were some kind of large cats. They attacked me while I was in my car. Luckily Jessup scared them away with a shotgun." Kenny paused trying to read Laura’s eyes.

"We had to leave my car there. It would have been too risky to try and drive back in it," Kenny was the one to explain. "They were jaguars," Jessup told her. Two-Bears studied the fire, as if it held the secrets that were evading them all. "They could not have been jaguars. They had to have been mountain lions." Two-Bears spoke to Jessup. "No, they were much larger than mountain lions and resembled jaguars. I should know! When I lived in Houston, I worked at the zoo helping with the big cats. And I’m here to tell you they may have been very large ones, but I’m sure they were jaguars." "It can’t be," Two-Bears insisted. "They are only known to take the form of animals native to their surroundings, and as far as I know, there are no jaguars this far north of Mexico." Laura had been listening with a mixture of amazement and horror, but she could take no more. "I’m glad you are both okay." She smiled. "But I need to lie down. My head feels as if it will split at any moment." They bid her goodnight and Laura retired to her room. Lying on her bed, she listened to the drone of conversation in the next room. Her heart ached to hear Justin’s denial of these horrible accusations. Laura hadn't the strength to wipe away the tears that fell to her pillow.

****

Silver moonlight blanketed the desert floor. It was so peaceful--the lullaby of the wind comforting to her aching soul. She could hear the flapping of a bat’s wings as it dove nearby to seize an insect. Far off in the distance a coyote yapped. Spread out below, silent and empty, was Sweet Water City. Laura picked her way through the sage until she was on the town’s main street. It was so still. She feared if she breathed too loudly she would wake some long-dead cowboy. If she closed her eyes, she could almost see the town in its heyday. The clip-clop, clip-clop of hooves as horses pulled carriages down the dirt street. The saloon was animated with the laughter of dancers and lively piano music. What was that song they were playing? Dixieland--she recognized the tune. Somewhere at the other end of town, gunfire erupted. She could make out the clank, clank of leather heels on the wooden plank sidewalks as ladies strolled with their sweethearts on this beautiful summer night. Laura was stunned to realize that her eyes were no longer closed. She was really seeing what could not be seen; the images were no longer in her mind’s eye.

Were these ghosts, only visible when the moon was high and the rest of the world slept? "Howdy, miss." The voice that came from behind caused her to all but jump out of her skin. Justin’s dancing eyes laughed at her. "Would you care to walk with me in the park?" He took her arm and led her down a side street past the blacksmith shop. In the park she could hear the soothing sound of a gentle flowing creek. Justin pulled her down into the grass. Reaching up with one hand, he tenderly caressed her cheeks. "I hunger for you with a craving I cannot control." Laura could feel his hot breath on her face before his lips touched her. She kissed him back with the same desperate intensity. Too soon he pulled away from her. The moon reflected the pain that shone in his eyes. "I love you, Laura. Never forget that." Laura opened her eyes to the dimly lit living room and the curious faces of her guests. Kenny had a vice grip around her sweat drenched body. She had been struggling to free herself. Still delirious, Laura pleaded with Kenny, "Let me go! Justin needs me!" "Laura, wake up!" Busby’s stern voice broke through to her. The tension drained from Laura’s body and she went limp against Kenny. Two-Bears had brought in a damp towel so that Busby could bathe the perspiration from her face. Laura wobbled a little with the effort of standing. "I’m okay now. It was just a dream," she explained, feeling very foolish. "Who is Justin?" Kenny asked. "Just a friend." Laura was evasive. Jessup raised his brow. "Should I tell them, or will you?" "He’s just this guy that I’ve been kind of seeing." Laura became agitated. "He’s one of those Indians up there," Jessup finished explaining for her. "He’s a Sungmanitu?" Two-Bears asked in anxious concern. Laura nodded reluctantly. "You have to stop--he is very dangerous," Two-Bears warned. "He’s never hurt me in any way," Laura defended her lover. "He was calling for you tonight. That is why you were trying to leave," Busby told her. "How could he have done that?" Jessup was still skeptical. "I thought all they could do is change?"

"Stranger things have happened ... where love is concerned." Two-Bears was grim. He didn't want to tell them that they may have infected her mind. Laura could take no more and she fled to her room, shutting the door behind her. Her tears came unrelenting. They had to be wrong! Justin could not be the evil creature that they were trying to convince her he was. Her heart just could not accept it ... but ... what if he was...?

Chapter Thirteen

The sky dawned purple marking a new day. Sometime during the night the storm had passed, leaving a chill in its wake. The air was moist and Laura shivered pulling her robe tighter. Laura sat on the porch, thankful for the solitude. She loved her grandfather dearly, but he sure did have a way of souring sweet milk. Laura knew one thing for sure, she would have to find Justin and put some questions to him. A gust of wind whipped her hair into her face and she had to hold it back with one hand to keep it out of her eyes. Remembering her dream the night before, Laura trembled. It had seemed so vivid; she could still feel his touch. "Lauraaaa...." The sound of her name floated on the wind so softly to be almost indistinguishable. "Lauraaaaa ... Lauraaa...." There it was again--echoing. It seemed to be coming from the trees. Laura left the porch and followed a well-worn path leading into the woods. The trees were deep in shadow and morning dew still coated the ground. Here, the cold fingers of night hadn't released its grasp to the sun’s warmth. The eerie voice called her name again, but it was still no clearer than it had been from the cabin. Laura closed her eyes, concentrating, hoping that if she heard it again, she would be able to tell from which direction it was coming. "Lauraaa ... run!" This voice seemed to be right in her ear. A hand clasped Laura’s arm and her eyes flew open. Laura’s screams erupted, shattering the morning calm. "Laura ... what are you doing out here all alone?" In all the years that she had known him, this was the first time she had ever seen Kenny really angry. "I heard ... someone," she stammered.

"I have no doubt of that," he told her, and she was astonished by the fury in his eyes. Laura flinched and Kenny was instantly sorry for his anger. "Laura ... something is very wrong here and I think there is a lot more to it than just the clear-cutting." He paused. "I can’t explain it, it’s just a feeling." His features softened. "I'd like you to ride to the office with me and Mr. Jessup when we pick up my car. There’s something I want to show you."

****

Speechless, Laura surveyed the damage to Kenny’s Nova. In several places the metal had been peeled back, reminding her of an aluminum can that had been cut with a dull knife. "Now do you understand how dangerous it is here?" Kenny needled her. "I’m so sorry Kenny, but I just can’t believe that Justin is some kind of monster." Laura’s eyes misted with tears. Though knowing there was someone else in her life cut deeply, so did her pain. Kenny took her hand in his. "Laura ... I'm afraid for you. He may not harm you ... but what about the others?" "No Kenny!" Laura denied the possibility. "The Sungmanitu are no different that you or I--they have just chosen to live a more isolated existence and I think they are being persecuted because of that." Jessup had been silently watching their exchange, but now he cut in. "Laura, I shot at those things last night, and I’m here to tell you they were no ordinary animals. Now, I’m not saying those people are some kind of spooks, I’m just saying there is something not right about this." Laura said nothing. She could think of no words to defend Justin. Reason and logic didn't seem to apply any longer. Jessup gave her a reassuring pat on the back. "Go find your man, Laura ... and put your doubts to rest ... one way or the other. Then do what you feel you have to do from there." "I don’t think that’s such a good idea." Kenny tried to intervene. Jessup held up a hand to stop him. "She’s a big girl, Kenny. And I think if they were going to hurt her, they have had every opportunity do so already." He motioned to the trailer. "It’s not like there is anything to do here. I think this is one that Duccini’s going to have to quit." Jessup didn't seem too disappointed.

****

Laura sat in the idling truck and peered at Justin’s cabin. After several moments of limbo, she warily looked to the Beaver Creek road. Would he be there?

Maybe, his bike was parked on the side of his cabin, so he could not be far. Before she lost her nerve all together, Laura put the car in gear and started down the road. Coming to a halt in the town circle, she knew that Beaver Creek was still deserted. But there was one person sitting in the grass of the town circle, busily whittling away on a piece of wood. Leaving the truck, Laura closed the distance between herself and the elderly Indian. Soon she could see the pipe that he was working on. There was a beautiful image of a wolf carved into the wood. "Excuse me, sir." Laura’s raw nerves lent a high pitch to her voice. The man turned his wrinkled face in her direction and Laura was shocked to see that he was blind. She bit down on her lip, almost afraid to ask about Justin. Chiding herself for letting their spook stories get to her, Laura asked, "I was wondering if you might know where I can find Justin Gray Eagle?" He slowly shook his head, as if he were trying to remember for sure. Laura let out a sigh of frustration. "Thanks anyway." Her eyes began scanning the town hoping there might be someone else she could ask. There were only three small girls playing jump rope in the street. The thought crossed her mind to knock on a few doors, but she suspected that she would get the same answer from anyone here. Simultaneously, she heard a dull thud and felt sharp pain crawl up her leg. The old man had struck her with the long pipe. "Puta! It's too late for you now. You can never turn back!" The man’s lips were moving but it was not his voice, it was that woman’s voice. Laura backed toward her car, her eyes never leaving the bent over form of the man. Wasting no time, Laura had the car started and was spinning tires as she shot forward, slowing only when passing the little girls who played in the road. Giggling, the girls continued singing and jumping in rhythm. "One, two, the moon means food Three, four, he’s going to eat some more Five, six, the blood runs thick Seven, eight, it’s too late Nine, ten, he’s a beast again." Laura’s hands shook violently. Her grip tightened, turning her fingers white from lack of blood. The voices followed her, haunting her long after she had left them far behind. Once she felt that she was far enough away to feel comfortable, Laura pulled to the side of the road. Her tears came in torrents. "Please don’t let them be right!" she cried.

More than her next breath, right now she needed Justin. She needed to feel his arms around her, and to hear him tell her that they were wrong. An explosion of thunder sounded in the distance, rolling through the hills like a buffalo stampede. The western horizon was painted black with vicious clouds. Goose flesh rose on her skin and she began to tremble again. Laura tasted blood, becoming aware that she had been biting her lip so hard that she had drawn blood. Laura eased the car back on the road. There was only one other person that might be able to tell her what she needed to know. Lost in thought, Laura had little memory of driving to the Sweet Water Mine, but the sight that greeted her caused her to bring the car to a sudden stop. Terror clutched at her throat, but she knew she must fight it. Dewey Hughes was on the ground, struggling with the large cat. Its jaws clamped tight around his calf, Dewey kicked furiously with his other leg. Laura laid on the horn, hoping to distract the animal. It worked long enough for Dewey to get to his trailer and through the door. But that seemed to deter the animal only slightly. Now it circled the structure, looking for a way in, waiting for him to come out. Too frightened to think, Laura was operating on instinct alone. Leaving the safely of her truck, she picked up a rock and hurled it at the huge jaguar. She missed and the cat didn't even turn in her direction. Picking up several more rocks, she began throwing them in earnest. There was a thud and a roar. The animal turned its attention to her--now she would be its prey. In her haste to climb back into the car, her shoulder hit the door, slamming it shut. She pulled on the door handle but it was jammed. There would be no time to try and get it open. Her only chance was to run. It was ten feet away, now nine. Laura turned her back on it and ran. She looked back at the snarling commotion behind her and tripped. The ferocious fangs of a large wolf sunk into the cat’s haunches. The jaguar roared its fury. Razor sharp claws swiped at the wolf and there was a yelp, but the wolf kept coming. Its vicious jaws tore at the cat’s flesh. Grasping at her chance for escape, Laura scrambled to her feet and ran straight for some cliff formations straight ahead. If she could just find a place to hide in the rocks, and if it rained, just maybe they would lose her scent. Climbing the sharp, jagged rocks, she dared not look back. Laura found a very little cave--the size of a small closet. Crouching inside, she held her breath. A shadow loomed over the entrance. Laura knew she was dead. Closing her eyes she awaited the razor-sharp teeth that would rip the meat

from her bones. Something had her wrist, pulling her from the shelter. Her eyes flew open and a scream tore from her throat, echoing through the small rock canyon. At first, she was too terrified to see him. It was after he shook her that she came back to reality, only to wish that she hadn’t. Justin stood before her in naked splendor--hard muscles rippling beneath copper skin. But his eyes! Laura gasped for air. He peered at her through eyes of yellow fire. Again her terrified screams ripped through the silence of the canyon. She struggled frantically to free herself from his death grip, but he only tightened it. "Laura, stop!" His words were more like snarls and served only to frighten her more. She kicked and clawed like a trapped animal but he wouldn't budge. "Laura, please stop. Let me explain." His voice sounded more like his own and his eyes were changing to that familiar golden-specked brown. She had stopped fighting him, but could not cease her trembling. Justin took her hand and led her further into the rocks until they came to a large outcropping, overlooking the Sweet Water Valley. His steps faltered and Laura noticed the blood oozing from his shoulder. "Let’s sit here." He pointed to the edge. Laura’s eyes were still wide with fright and a layer of perspiration glistened on her face. She struggled to form words, wanting to tell him that he was bleeding, but her voice failed her. Justin mistook her effort to speak for revulsion and anguish burst across his features. "I know you don’t understand yet, but you will. I will help you to understand." He brushed her lips softly with his. "Laura...." he paused, searching for the right words. An infinity of black clouds now smothered the sun and an eerie wind moaned through the rock canyons. Justin’s hair was tossed about, making it seem as if it danced upon the winds. Even in a state of shock, his masculine beauty amazed her and against her will she felt her body responding to his nearness. Lowering his eyes from the sky, he gazed upon her face. "I don’t think any of us really know what we are or where we came from ... but there are legends, stories that our elders tell the children on long winter nights." Justin waited for some kind of response but there was none. Laura continued to stare at him in wide-eyed astonishment.

"I'm sure you know something about shape-shifters. In a way ... that is what we are but there are differences." "The shape-shifter is a human taking the form of an animal for a short period of time, usually through a form of magic." He continued. "With us it is different. We are born to be what we are. We can love and hate like any other man but we have the instinct of the wolf, the bear. We are born with the nature of the beast." Snapping out of her daze, Laura realized this must be some kind of a joke. She narrowed her eyes. "Justin, you know as well as I do that what you are talking about is impossible. I do not like being the object of someone’s joke. I think you are playing a game to scare our people off." She tried to get to her feet, but he reached up and pulled her down, hard. His eyes were stone cold and she knew that she had made the mistake of angering him. Though spoken softly, his words were laced with stinging fury. "It’s true that I want the company you work for to disappear, but I'm not making up stories to help this happen or to frighten you. I am not a liar!" "Just how do you expect me to believe such a crazy story? I do not believe that anyone can take the shape of animals, or anything else for that matter. That is just a bunch of old folk’s wishful thinking." "Would you like me to again demonstrate my abilities?" His words were growls and his eyes had taken on a yellow sheen. Laura backed away. The conclusion that she had imagined some kind of transformation in him was fading rapidly. "Now will you listen to me?" He had returned to normal. She nodded. Any words that she had been ready to say were now gone. "Long ago, a Lakota band ventured far from their traditional territory to winter in the Rockies near a place called Shadow Mountain. The local tribes knew this to be a sacred place where only spirits dare to dwell, but these Lakota knew nothing of this." He paused to let her digest what he was telling her. "In this camp was a girl by the name of Night Blossom, whom everyone thought might be a little touched by the spirits." Justin motioned toward his head. "Night Blossom began to act even more strangely than usual. Being simple minded she never questioned it when voices began to call her out into the night. She followed them deep into the forest." "Each night she would follow the voices, listening to their chants, and singing, dancing by the light of the moon." "On one of these nights, out of curiosity, several warriors followed her. Night Blossom led them to a place unknown to man. A place called Coyopa’." "Some say it is what the white man calls the Garden of Eden, but who knows?" He shrugged his shoulders. "Justin ... you are still bleeding," Laura anxiously pointed out. "It’s nothing. It will heal quickly."

Justin continued. It was as if he knew he would never again be given the chance to make her understand. "In this place were beings. It's said that they have lived since the beginning of time. They were spirits of the earth, the water, and the sky. They were men ... but they were not." "They were gods?" Laura was confused. Justin shook his head. "They were a race of men whom had been granted special powers by the spirits to protect the Earth Mother and in particular the sacred Shadow Mountains. The leader of these people had fallen in love with the beautiful Night Blossom and wanted to take her as his mate ... but there was a divine order within this group that felt that the union was unholy. A small war broke out and those who had risen against the leader were banished for all time from Coyopa’." "The band of Lakota was absorbed into these beings, becoming the same as them. Because of Night Blossom and their knowledge of these people, they would never be allowed to be what they once were." "Most of the Lakota had no desire to leave Coyopa’, but some did, and they took out into the world with them the power of the spirits." "Several generations later, Coyopa’ and the spirits had become no more that legends told around a campfire. That is when it was discovered by the other Lakota people what these Sungmanitu really were and they became feared and hunted. It was then that the Sungmanitu returned to the legendary Coyopa’. Today they call the Shadow Mountains Wind River Mountains." "So ... Beaver Creek is this legendary city?" Laura was skeptical. "No ... Beaver Creek is the location of the original camp of those long ago Lakotas" "You mean that the Sungmanitu never found this legendary city?" Laura pressed him. Justin turned away. "I can tell you no more of us, but I think you have a good understanding of what we are now." Laura was quiet for a long time, and when she did speak he could tell that she still hadn't accepted the truth. "According to your own legends you do not have to make the transformation?" she asked, hopefully. He shook his head, sadness in his eyes. "There is one detail that I have overlooked. Our true nature is of the beast, and if we deny what is naturally within us for too long, we grow weak and eventually die." Laura turned away, tears forming in her eyes. "Justin ... what am I going to do?" she whispered. "Now do you know why my mother left? She was not one of us and this place terrified her. When she took me away, I became a very sickly child. She would have to spend money that we didn't have to spare at the meat market buying chickens and goats. When I reached the age that she could no longer control the changing, I began to kill local pets." His words froze on his lips at the look of horror that entered her eyes. "A child of five ... knows no better, it was my instinct. I sometimes think that it was I who drove her to a breakdown and maybe she killed herself to escape the nightmare of the child she had helped to create." The torment in his voice tore at her heart. Laura rested her head on his shoulder. More than anything she wanted Justin to know that her love was unchanged.

He pulled back and peered deeply into her eyes. "Laura ... I love you. In my life, I have never found anyone that has made me feel the way that you have. But ... we cannot spend our lives together. Can’t you see that? I must pick a mate of my own kind ... and you must do the same." Laura shook her head in denial. "No, Justin! I don’t care what you are. I love you and I will never leave you!" He grabbed her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. "You have to, Laura! It would only destroy you to stay with me, and I do not belong in your world." "You can’t make me leave!" "I will take another mate, Laura!" Laura knew he spoke the truth. She could feel her heart shattering into millions of pieces. Her tears came unbidden. He pulled her close, holding her tightly. "I’m sorry ... I tried to stop this from happening, but I could not keep you out of my head," Justin whispered, his lips close to her ear. "Know that I do love you." Pulling away, he stood up. Laura was frantic. "Please don’t leave yet." "We must end it now before it goes any further." Thunder cracked overhead and a torrent of rain poured down from the sky, soaking them within seconds. Justin leaned down and kissed her with a tightly controlled passion. "I love you! Have a good life, tehila." He left her then. Without a glance, he faded into the surrounding rocks. Laura’s body was wracked with violent sobs. Never in her life had she felt so hollow, so alone. How would she get through the day, let alone the rest of her life, knowing that she would never be with him again?

Chapter Fourteen

The storm had eased to a light drizzle. Every step Laura took seemed to land her in a mud hole. She paused on a hill overlooking the Sweet Water Mine. All was still. Laura started down the hill, slipping in the slimy mud. By the time she reached the bottom of the hill, she was covered in muck. Before going to Dewey’s trailer, Laura scouted the area in search of any signs of another attack.

"Mr. Hughes, are you all right?" Laura called out. Her only answer was a moan coming from inside the trailer. "Hughes, are you in there?" "Yeah, and I’m about to bleed to death, so why don’t you get on in here and help me out?" The closed door muffled his rough voice. Laura opened the door and peered inside the dark room. Dewey was on the floor, leaning against a wall. A blood soaked towel covered his left calf. Droplets of sweat ran off his forehead. Laura stepped inside, leaving a trail of mud behind her. Kneeling down to assess his damages, Laura asked, "Can you walk at all?" "I imagine so ... if I had some crutches, but I don’t happen to have any of them things handy, so I’ll just have to have you help me out of here." He was grouchier than a wounded bear. Laura helped him up. Losing her balance, they both nearly landed on the floor. "What in the blazes took you so long? I thought maybe they got you too." "They almost did, but I hid in the canyon rocks." She felt shamed by the half lie. It was a struggle to get him out of the trailer and an almost impossible feat to get him up the slippery road to her truck. When they made it back to her cabin, Laura laid on the horn, hoping someone was there who could help her. Kenny opened the door and peered out. Laura motioned frantically for him to come out to the truck. "What happened?" He was clearly startled to see her covered with mud. She nodded her head to Hughes. "He was attacked by a jaguar and needs medical attention at once." "Sure ... jump out. I’ll take him to the hospital in Acton." Completely exhausted, Laura walked by her grandfather and Two-Bears, barely remembering to greet them. She went straight to the bathroom and ran a tub full of hot water. After peeling the mud soaked clothing from her skin, Laura submerged her body in the steaming water. She refilled the tub three times with new water, before she finally felt clean. While dressing, she mentally prepared herself to face her grandfather, knowing he must be completely stressed by now. Sure enough, Busby jumped on her as soon was she entered the kitchen. "What happened?" Busby’s raspy voice tore at her and she felt a sudden surge of guilt. "I’m okay, Grandpa." She hugged him. Two-Bears studied her with an intensity that made her feel as if she were a bug under a microscope. Laura took the chair across from Two-Bears.

"What can I do?" she asked the Lakota. Two-Bears stared her down, probing into her very spirit. After a long time, in which several new lines seemed to have formed on his face, he answered. "There is nothing that you can do." Laura looked stricken. In her heart she had hoped that Two-Bears would have the answers that could bring her and Justin together. "He has turned away from your love," Two-Bears stated the fact. Busby looked from Two-Bears to his granddaughter, not really sure if he were following the conversation at all. Two-Bears took a swig of his lukewarm coffee, making a face when the bitterness coated his tongue. He set the cup down with a little too much force, spilling some of the brown liquid onto the table. Automatically, Laura got up to fetch the paper towels. "Laura ... to be with him ... the nature of the beast must already be within you. He cannot change what he is, and the same is so for you." Laura froze, her hand in midair inches from the counter. The pain was too much to bear and her body trembled with the release of her sobs. "I can’t live without him." Two-Bears put his hands in the air, a gesture of helplessness. "There is nothing else that you can do, but to go on, keeping your memories close to your heart." Busby made an effort to comfort her. "To love someone that is not of your own kind ... can be torture. I think he must care deeply for you to spare you this pain." Before Laura could respond, a loud knocking erupted at the front door. "I’ll get it." Two-Bears pulled his large frame up and went into the living room. Seconds later, he returned with Jessup right behind him. "Afraid we have some trouble, friends." Jessup sounded bone weary. "How so?" Two-Bears had returned to his seat. "Franklin Duccini just showed up, with a very large imported crew. They have already headed to the Beaver Creek site to set up. They’ll be starting tomorrow." Two-Bears drew his brows together. "You’re not kidding we are in for trouble. What you have seen so far have been warnings. When they get serious, we’ll all be in trouble." "There is nothing we can do now. Everyone on that crew is armed to the teeth. They’ve been instructed to shoot anyone who tries to interfere with the job." Jessup brought his hand up to his forehead to wipe away beads of sweat. Laura related to them what had happened at the Sweet Water Mine--excluding the details about Justin. "You are sure it was a jaguar?" Two-Bears seemed confused.

She nodded. "I’m sure what I saw were jaguars too," Jessup put in. Two-Bears withdrew into himself. Something was not right with this. The attacking animals didn't sound like the Sungmanitu at all. Just before dusk Kenny returned, but he had left Hughes in Acton. Dewey planned to stay in Cheyenne for a time until things had worked themselves out. Two-Bears filled Kenny in on what had happened in his absence. "It's my advice that we leave first thing in the morning. Let Duccini and the Sungmanitu battle this one out on their own," Two-Bears told them. The group had moved out onto the porch, hoping to get in as much fresh air as they could, before having to barricade themselves for the night. Kenny was the first to notice the sheriff’s car. "It looks like we have company." Sheriff Moss got out of the car and with a self-confidence born of a long-time officer, he strode to where they stood on the porch. "Miss Ellison." He tipped his white Stetson in her direction. "Sheriff Moss," she said with a smile. "I’m sorry to have to do this to you, but...." he glanced at the others present. "I have a search warrant here." Moss waved a piece of paper in one hand. Laura had no choice but to let him search. He was only inside a few moments before returning with a plastic bag containing a bloody knife. "This matches the description of the murder weapon used on the deputy. I’m afraid I’m going to have to take you in, Laura. I found this hidden under your bed." Laura was too staggered to say a word. Jessup came to Laura’s aid. "On what charges?" "She will be charged with murder." "That’s the most absurd thing I have ever heard." Jessup was flabbergasted. The fingers of darkness were slowly closing in on them. In the dusky light no one noticed the movement until it was too late. Sheriff Moss lay flat on his back, too stunned to move. Justin towered above him, looking down into the Sheriff’s face. He said nothing to the sheriff--just silently shook his head. Moss painfully rose to his knees and then to his feet. His eyes were full of fear and they never left Justin. "Sheriff, if your plan was to use her as bait to flush me out...." Justin spread his arms in a gesture of surrender. "Then here I am ... but if you harm one hair on this woman’s body, I promise you a very

painful death." Moss backed away slowly. He was tempted to shoot Gray Eagle where he stood, but he could not very well kill them all. "Maybe this needs further investigation before making arrests," he muttered but his eyes promised Justin vengeance. "How did that knife get under your bed?" Kenny asked. Laura just shook her head, unable to come up with one single reason why it would be under her bed. "It was planted," Justin told them. "He looks so normal. You’d never guess he is one of them," Jessup whispered to Busby. Justin’s sharp ears caught the words and he gave them all a dark smile before turning his attention to Laura. "I’d like you to walk with me for a few minutes." "That isn't possible," Busby broke in. "My granddaughter will go nowhere with you." Justin’s eyes sparked fire. "Sir ... I think that is her decision." "She needs to stay close to us now," Two-Bears spoke. "And who are you?" Justin’s cool manner was starting to crack, his anger surfacing. "I am Two-Bears of the Lakota, and I know what you are." "Do you?" Justin smirked. "Then you must also know that there is nothing you can do to stop me from taking Laura ... if I choose to do so." "That isn't true," Kenny spoke up for the first time. "Laura means a great deal to us and we will not let you destroy her." "I am sure that is so ... especially for you." Justin narrowed his eyes on Kenny, "but ... I have no intention of harming her." "Her feelings for you have already done enough damage." In his anger, Kenny disregarded caution. Justin stiffened. He turned to Laura. "Is this the way you feel?" Laura’s eyes clouded. "No! What we have had I wouldn’t change for the world." She looked to her grandfather. "I’m sorry, but I have to go with him. I’ll be okay," she added. Justin took her hand in his. The others started toward them. Swinging around to face them, a yellow gleam had entered Justin’s eyes. Baring his teeth, he snarled, "Back off!" The men froze, having no choice but to let him lead her into the trees. Before disappearing behind the tree line, Justin turned back.

"And, sir ... I do love your granddaughter," he spoke to Busby. The couple disappeared into the darkness. "Now what?" Kenny was paranoid. "I don’t think he’ll hurt her, and I don’t think he means to keep her." Two-Bears tried to soothe their worry. "We cannot be sure of that. Love is as powerful as hate, and can be just as destructive." Busby’s voice seemed to betray a painful secret as he spoke.

****

In the shelter of the trees, Justin took her into his arms, burying his face in her fragrant hair. "I had to hold you in my arms ... once more," he whispered. "Why does it have to be this way?" she cried. He stepped back and looked into her eyes. "Our worlds are so different, tehila. If you were to stay with me, it would destroy who you are and I could never live with that. And I could never survive in your world. You saw how your people reacted to me." His smile was bitter. Laura’s eyes flashed with anger. "But I don’t care if they approve of us." He took her face in his hands and gently kissed her lips. "Maybe you don’t right now ... but what about later? What about when you have to feed our children raw flesh to keep them from killing?" He pleaded with her to understand. Laura shook her head violently, refusing to accept the truth of his words. Justin pulled her close, claiming her mouth with a passion unmatched. Moving his lips to her neck he lit a trail of fire, while his fingers worked to remove her clothing. She caught her breath, but gave no resistance when he laid her back. Closing her eyes, she relished the feeling of his hands and lips on her breasts. "I love you." Her words were softly spoken. "And I love you," he whispered. "You will remember this night forever." Justin loved her with a tenderness which she was sure no beast could know. The sizzling heat of passion pushed them over the edge to a place that only the senses of the flesh were allowed. There were no thoughts of tomorrow, only the feel of his hard body next to hers and the ecstasy of his touch. Still as one ... they slept. Awaking some time later, when the moon was high. She caught her breath when she saw that he was staring at her. He reached out to stroke her cheek with his fingers. "You must go back now," he told her.

She tried to protest, but he silenced her with a kiss. "Laura, I can no longer protect you and your friends. You must leave." "Why would the Sungmanitu want to hurt us?" He moved away from her, "It's not the Sungmanitu. There are others. We do not know where they came from but they are deadly." "Others!" "I do not know what they want, but they are the ones that have been killing ... not us," he paused. "Except for Mitchell, I killed him," he admitted. Laura gasped. "He murdered my father after forging his signature on that contract. In our culture, that offense is punishable by death. He got what he deserved." "But wasn’t your father Sungmanitu? How could he have managed to kill him?" Justin hid his pain behind a smiling mask. "My father was old, and unlike legend suggests... we are not immortal. We can die the same as you, and it doesn’t take silver bullets." Laura could think of nothing to say that would ease the pain of his loss. "I need you to leave." He encircled her in his arms. "I cannot do my duty and protect my people from these others, if I'm looking after you." "Will you come for me later?" she asked. He avoided her eyes when he answered. "I don’t know, but if you truly love me Laura... do this for me. I could not bear to see you hurt." Laura’s throat tightened. He had made it clear--the only way to love him was to leave him.

Chapter Fifteen

Laura tossed the last of her clothing into the suitcase and then took one last look around the bedroom to be sure she was not forgetting anything. The hollow feeling in the pit of her stomach grew. She just could not accept that she may never see Justin again. The very thought of it caused her throat to constrict painfully. In defeat, Laura closed the suitcase and took it to the living room setting it next to the rest of the luggage. Grandpa Busby stood next to her and gave her arm a squeeze. "All will turn out well" he tried to reassure her.

She gave him a weak smile and turned away. When Jessup drove up, Kenny was loading the car with their belongings. "The sheriff wants me and Laura to go to Beaver Creek. He said the entire crew is dead." Jessup was still in a state of disbelief. "You two cannot go up there alone." Two-Bears had crept up on them, unnoticed. "We will all follow you in Laura’s truck."

****

Bile boiled up into her throat as she looked onto the grisly scene. "You cannot possibly think that Laura is responsible for this?" Jessup was astounded. "Not alone, but we do think she's conspiring with the Beaver Creek people." The sheriff frowned, but his eyes danced with amusement. He seemed to find their distress entertaining. "I do have to take you in now ... Laura. If you don’t fight I will not have to handcuff you." Her eyes narrowed to slits. "Sheriff, you know I didn't do this and I think you know full well that the Sungmanitu didn't do this. How long have you been working with the others?" she asked. The sheriff looked at her in surprise. "Justin knows about them," she added in triumph. Moss smiled nervously. "I think that you are becoming hysterical, Miss Ellison. No one but the Sungmanitu would have a reason to do this." "Yes ... them, but not Laura." Busby’s voice rose in his anger. Two-Bears held up his hand. "No ... Laura is right. This isn't the work of the Sungmanitu. I have suspected as much for some time, but I was not sure until now." He turned on the sheriff. "I think you know who they are," he stated. "Are you all crazy?" Moss backed away, dropping his hands to his pistol. "What is the real reason you want Laura?" Two-Bears took a step toward him. In a flash, Moss drew his gun and fired. Two-Bears was sent flying back by the blast. Laura’s screams pierced the stillness of the morning. Kenny made a move toward the fallen man, but the sheriff’s gun was turned on him. "I guess I have no choice but to kill you all now." His lips curved into an evil smile. A flash of movement caught his eye and turning suddenly he fired. Laura’s eyes widened in pure horror, the scene played itself out in slow motion. Her shocked system

wouldn't digest what she was seeing. First, a spray of blood and Justin was falling to the emerald carpet of grass. The contrast of crimson blood against the green earth played itself over and over in her head until she was too dizzy to stand on her own. "Justin!" she screamed, but her world wouldn't stop spinning. She could not stay on her feet. Now his gun was trained on Kenny, whom he figured would give him the most resistance. Click--the sound of the hammer being pulled back. An explosion seared through the morning, and the sheriff slumped to his death. Detective Gates stood above him. "I don’t think so ... Moss."

****

Staring out the window, Laura saw only the painful life ahead of her and not the beauty of the land. Her heart bled for the only man who would every truly possess her. Tears of anguish came again. She didn't even bother to brush them away. Her pain was too vast to care what others thought. The dark forest seemed to be pulling at her soul. She had to close her eyes and mind to it, or go mad with despair. Before leaving, Busby had made arrangements to return Two-Bears to his people. Jessup said an emotional goodbye, promising to visit the reservation soon. The Wind River Mountains held fast to its dark secrets and Laura knew that its mysterious forests would forever haunt her dreams.

Chapter Sixteen

The warmth of the rocks felt strangely seductive on her bare feet. The setting sun cast a red-hue on the desert cliffs. The old-fashioned dress she wore hindered her progress up the rocks. Stopping to catch her breath, Laura stole a glance at the mesa. Her body shook--a scream lodged in her throat. Justin stood near the edge of the mesa, his eyes glowing with hunger. "Justin!" Laura called out in a shaky voice. "Wait for me! Please wait!" She began to cry. He slowly shook his head. An instant later a wolf stood in his place. "No!" Laura screamed. The wolf backed away from the edge until she could no longer see it.

Finally reaching the top, Laura looked around, but there was no sign of Justin or the wolf. "Laura...," a voice called from behind. She whirled around to look upon Two-Bears. He sat next to the flames of a small fire. In his hand he held a braid of sweet grass. Sacred smoke rose from its burning end. He raised his dark eyes to hers and she felt a sense of peace enter her soul. Though his lips never moved, the voice that spoke to her was clearly Two Bears’. "Dark spirits haunt you--reaching out like the wisps of smoke to work their way into your spirit. A soul that was once good has been touched by the evil of the others. Do not trust her. You have found that love tames the beast, but in doing so you have enraged them. They will destroy you and all that is within you. Go to the Shadow Mountains. Only there will you be safe." She was overtaken by a vision so strong it staggered her. A light brighter than the moon shone behind the waterfall--a jaguar guarded any entrance to the light. When Laura’s vision cleared, Two-Bears was gone. She was filled with an intense feeling of loss. Grief stricken, Laura ran wildly until her feet no longer touched the earth. She was falling--reaching out with thrashing arms to grab something, anything to stop her fall, but found nothing. Laura woke to her own screams. Thrashing about she had hopelessly tangled herself in the blankets. Perspiration had matted her hair against her skull. Her eyes had been open for no more than a moment when nausea overtook her. Fighting to escape from the tangle of blankets, she ran for the bathroom. Laura braced herself for the retching that she knew would follow. When she was finally able to move, she went to the sink and soaked a rag in cold water and used it to bathe her face. This did wonders in making her feel better, but the reality of her situation still sat in the pit of her stomach like a rock. This was the third morning in a row that she had been sick. Laura knew with a certainty what her illness was. Reaching down she patted her stomach, already feeling an attachment for the child that grew within. She was overjoyed to be having Justin’s child, but the fear of what that child might be like gnawed at her nerves. Laura looked below her stomach to the feet that protruded from the bottom of her nightgown. Bewildered, she lifted the nightgown and saw that red dust coated her legs as well as her feet. Her dream came back to her with the force of a bullet. It was impossible to bring back physical evidence of a dream, but then again she had seen more remarkable things lately. Before going to Wyoming, she would never have believed that shape-shifters were anything more than legends--now she would not question their reality. Laura examined the dream, aware that Two-Bears had been trying to warn her about something ... but what? It could not be the Sungmanitu. They were too far away to be a threat. Laura pondered this as she began her day. It was time she cleaned her grandfather’s trailer. For the past week he had been in Shiprock visiting relatives. The task would be much easier while he was gone. If he were here while she cleaned, he would be constantly over her making sure she didn't disturb some sacred possession.

Laura wanted the place to be somewhat presentable when Kenny drove over to pick up her grandfather today. First thing on the agenda was to gather the laundry and take it to a laundromat. As of yet, she had told no one of her pregnancy. Laura wanted to put it off as long as she could. She didn’t want to put more stress on her grandfather than he already had. In her grandfather’s room, she began to throw discarded clothing into a bag she held. Her eyes caught sight of something protruding beneath the nightstand. Dropping the bag, Laura kneeled down to examine the object more closely. It was a photo album--one that she had never seen before. On the first page were several pictures of her mother as a child, of her wedding and others that Laura vaguely remembered seeing. The second page contained pictures of herself as a child--many of them whispering of cherished memories. There was the one when she was ten years old. She stood next to Kenny--both of them in traditional attire. It was taken at one of the several powwows they had attended that summer. When Laura turned to the next page, she felt the room begin to spin. There, staring back at her from a time long ago was that same hard granite face that had haunted her for several months--she even wore the same cotton skirt. Laura dropped the album to the ground and backed away. When her trembling subsided, she opened her eyes to again peer at the picture. The woman was her grandmother, Isabelle. Not until now did she become conscious of the fact that she had never seen a picture of her. Rarely had her grandfather ever mentioned his wife. Why had she never thought to question the lack of information before? Laura closed the book and put it back where she had found it. Why had she never seen a picture of her grandmother? And why was the woman making contact with her? The Dineh were a very superstitious people and Laura knew there must be a reason why Isabelle was kept in the closet. Whatever the reason, it was more than just the common fear of the dead ... much more. All thoughts of housework fled. Laura slipped on some shoes and left the trailer. She took a path which led to the resting place of her relatives. Laura had never gotten very close to the cemetery. She had always been forbidden to go there. Before now ... she had never had the desire to. Her family had been laid to rest for the past hundred years near the entrance of Snake Canyon. Laura’s footsteps disturbed a nesting hawk and it flew from the rocks, screeching at her. Ignoring the bird, Laura took slow, careful steps, making sure not to disturb any graves. At last she reached the grave of her mother. Autumn Ellison Born: June 2, 1947 Died: October 15, 1979 Laura felt tightness in her chest. What would it have been like to have had her mother with her as she was

growing up? Though Laura had many women within her clan to talk with as a child, she could not help but wish it had been her mother. "Laura...," a singsong voice called out to her. Startled, Laura’s eyes sought out the intruder. Sitting on a grave about fifteen feet away was a little girl. She giggled at Laura’s fright. Laura felt a curtain of darkness come down on her. It was the same girl she had met in Wyoming. It was Rosa. How could she have gotten here? The question crept into Laura’s thoughts as she tried to rationalize the apparition. "There once was a girl who loved the beast, but her heart and soul were too weak. One day he was there, the next he was not, and now his love ... she has not." The girl’s rhyme ended in another burst of giggles. "Rosa!" Laura called. The girl’s face turned serious. "Go away, Laura. Go to where your child will be safe. They want to destroy your son, for he will one day be their king." With that, the girl turned to a misty vapor and seeped into the ground. Laura ran to where the girl had been sitting. Her heart skipped a beat when she read the inscription on the headstone. Rosa Ellison Born: September 20, 1972 Died: October 15, 1979 Laura quickly scanned the remaining graves until she found Isabelle’s resting place. She had also died on the same day as her mother. What could this mean? She began to shake, the shock taking hold of her. All these years, this had been kept from her, why? Who was Rosa? Her sister, logic whispered. As far as Laura knew, she and her mother had been the only Ellisons in the area. If there had been another child before her...? Laura did not finish the thought, but took the trail home at a run. Grandpa had one heck of a lot of explaining to do. Nearing the trailer, Laura saw Kenny’s new truck sitting out front. They were here! She burst through the door with wind-tangled hair and a wild gleam in her eyes. Startled, both men looked up when she entered. Laura pushed the door shut against the sudden windstorm.

"What’s the matter?" Grandpa Busby asked. At first no words would come to her. She was not sure if she felt more like crying or screaming. "Who is Rosa? And why did she die on the same day as my mother and grandmother?" her words came out a mixture of sobs and gasps. A strange looked passed between the two men, and was followed by a long, drawn out silence. In the end, Busby shook his head in defeat. "I had hoped that you would never learn of this, but there is no helping it now." Busby leaned back in his chair, running his age-worn fingers though his thin-gray hair. Laura waited, feeling as if she was in some kind of bizarre limbo. Her eyes rested on Kenny, and she knew that he had always known what her grandfather was about to tell her. "Rosa was your older sister. Your mother and father didn't die in an accident...." Busby paused, searching for the strength to force the dreaded words from his lips. "You see ... I loved your grandmother very deeply, but as I have told you before, she was half Spanish and had a very strict Catholic upbringing. This alone was a bad enough conflict." Laura waited while Busby drew in a deep breath. "I think your grandmother had a lot to do with why your mother married a Belagana. It pleased your grandmother when her daughter married a Christian. Your grandmother’s ways and mine were constantly in conflict." He closed his eyes, summoning the painful images. "Years after our marriage, your grandmother discovered that I was a practitioner of something which the white man might call ... witchcraft. I believe it may have driven her mad." He waited for Laura’s reaction--it was not long in coming. Laura paled and was unable to keep her bottom lip from trembling. "A Skinwalker! My grandfather is a Skinwalker!" She took an involuntary step back. All the time she had spent in the white man’s world hadn't etched away enough of her beliefs to calm her turmoil. Laura’s eyes sought Kenny. "If you know about this, then you must be one too," she observed. He turned away without a word in his own defense. "No!" Laura refused to believe what they were saying. "How could you have kept this from me all these years?" "As you must know, the information could be dangerous if it were known. I wanted to protect you from this. I didn't want you to turn on me as your grandmother did," Busby tried to explain. Laura closed her eyes, attempting to gain control of the turbulent emotions that stormed through her. "What happened to them?" "The year that it happened, Isabelle began having strange dreams. She said a jaguar haunted her dreams. She was convinced it was a saint in disguise. At first I didn't take it seriously, not until she began talking of how the saint was telling her that her family was evil. It was then that I began to worry for her sanity. I thought that my ways must have finally broken her."

Busby’s eyes were filled with painful memories. "When your parents brought you girls to visit that summer I watched her closely. Whenever she looked at you children, it was with hate. I told my daughter and her husband of Isabelle’s behavior and dreams. Your father thought the best thing to do ... would be to admit her to the hospital for a psychiatric evaluation. I could not do this to my Isabelle." Busby’s hands shook, as violent emotions threatened to escape his firm grip. "I now wish I’d listened." Laura watched him, unable to comprehend the terrible nightmare her grandfather was reliving. "It was a Friday night, two days before your parents were to return to Colorado. You were not much more than a baby, maybe three years old. I could deny you nothing, even then." "I had to go to Glass Mountain to get some milk for the next morning, and you begged to come with me. When I picked you up to take you out to the truck, Isabelle tried to stop me. She said it was not good to have you out in the night air," Busby shivered as if a chill had just settled over him. "I was glad when your mother stepped in to say it was okay if you went. I had a very bad feeling all of the sudden ... but I left anyway. That was the last time I saw them alive. When we returned...." Busby had to stop-- struggled to keep control of his overwhelming grief. "What I saw when I walked back into my home was something that will never leave me. I ran you back out to the truck as soon as I understood. Your parents were on the couch, both shot in the head. Rosa had also been shot. Her body I found in the kitchen. That was a different trailer than this one. I wouldn't live in it after that." Laura felt lightheaded, like she was entering a dream. The scene that her grandfather described unfolded before her eyes. Busby was one of the gentlest people she knew. Laura was sure that the horror of his discovery must have devastated him. Losing his battle for control, Busby let the tears stream down his face. "I found Isabelle in the bedroom. She had turned the gun on herself." A thought struck Laura. "Something like this would be legend around here, why have I never heard of it?" "The investigating officers agreed to keep quiet for the family’s sake." Kenny finished the story for her grandfather. "The official story was that they died in a car accident. Those that did know the truth agreed that it would be best if you never knew what happened that night." "In her mind, she believed that evil power had been passed to her daughter and grandchildren. She thought it would be used for some bad purpose. I think she thought that if she killed you all ... she would stop the eventual consequence of evil, but the part of her that was still sane could not live with what she had done. If we hadn't left that night, I’m sure we would have both been dead, too," Busby finished in a voice so low that Laura had to strain to hear it. Laura went to the fridge and took out a bottle of tomato juice, something that she had developed an intense craving for the past few weeks. Her hands trembled so badly that when she poured the juice into a glass, some of it spilled onto the floor. Laura looked down to the splattered red liquid and wondered if it was symbolic. She drained the glass and poured some more. "I'm sorry, but I didn't tell you any of this because I had hoped that there would never be a need for it to darken your life." Riddled with guilt, Busby could not even find it in him to look at his granddaughter.

"I know, Grandpa, and I might never have known, except for one thing...." Laura stopped and at the sink she splashed cold water on her face. "Since going to Wyoming, I have been having visits from my grandmother’s ghost and twice from a little girl, whom I just discovered today, is my sister." Busby’s features twisted with fear. "I wonder if they were trying to warn you of the Sungmanitu?" Kenny voiced his thoughts. "I thought the same thing ... at first, but now I think it’s a lot more complicated than that. This jaguar that she dreamed of--I think it has to have something to do with what happened in Wyoming. I saw Rosa again today, at the cemetery, and she said that they were after my child and she warned me--she said that I should leave here." "Who ... what child?" Busby was confused. "I have the impression that she isn’t speaking of Justin’s people," Laura explained. "But what child?" Busby asked again. "The child that I am going to have," Laura told them in a steady, determined voice. Both men appeared as if they could have been knocked over with a feather. "And it is his?" Kenny’s voice was so low--he could not hide his hurt. Laura nodded. "When will you have the child?" Busby asked. "Probably sometime in February." The heavy silence that prevailed spoke of their fears, and doubts. What were the ghostly visions telling her and what would this child be like?

Chapter Seventeen

Surrounded by thick, inky darkness, her body radiated shades of red. She was on fire--burning for his touch in the most intimate of places. The scent of pine was prevalent as she lay back in her bed of grass. Sensations of the gliding wet tongue on her inner thigh scorched her to blazing passion. Her eyes strained to cut through the darkness, seeking the source of her pleasure, but there was only burning eyes. The slick heat traveled to the root of her womanhood and she was flooded by wave after wave of ecstatic release, dying to embers only to flame into an inferno.

Shivering and suddenly cold, Laura woke to find her nightgown damp and sticking to her sweat-slick body. Traces of tears still clung to her lashes. She knew that it had been Justin who had come to her in her dreams. Laura was gripped with the feeling of being closed in, smothered. Leaving the sofa, she found her robe and slippers. Outside, the night air was cool and she was finally able to breathe. The perfume of the desert lent her some comfort. Looking to the night sky, she admired the millions of tiny stars inlaid in black velvet. Laura walked through the darkness with no conscious thought of where she was going. She followed a path that she had traveled at least a thousand times before. It led to a Kiva left there many yeas ago, perhaps by some Anasazi people. The junipers thinned as she neared the Kiva. Stopping to gaze at the moon which seemed so close, it was almost like she could reach out and touch it. Falling to her knees, she cried, "Justin! How could you have left me?" Her voice carried through desert hills. "Why did you have to let it happen like this?" Laura’s cries were answered by the howl of a lone wolf. She imagined it wandering and lone out there in the darkness. Laura’s tears were like drops of blood, escaping from her wounded heart. Something scratched at the edge of her grief, a sound--pulling her back to the desert night. There was movement, just beyond her vision. She heard voices, hundreds of them; voices that spoke so softly, as to be almost inaudible. Gradually they became clear and more distinguishable, but still no more than ghostly whispers. "You belong to us." "The child is ours." Laura jumped to her feet and ran, mindless of the sting of cactus against her legs. The voices followed her, taunting, demanding her child. Once safely behind the aluminum door, she took a deep breath. Doubting her own sanity, Laura peered into the darkness from the kitchen window. Nothing stirred in the shadows beyond the confines of the trailer. She knew there would be no more sleep for her on this night.

****

The sun had already made its majestic appearance in the eastern sky when her grandfather stumbled from the bedroom. Laura smiled at him, "Well ... old man, it looks like you are getting slower with age. The sun beat you to rising." "It’s been like that for a while now. You would know that if you got up early a little more often. These old bones just don’t like to move anymore," he added. Laura’s voice grew serious as she related to him what had happened at the Kiva. "I think what I need to

do is find the Sungmanitu. I believe that is the only way my child will be safe." Busby said nothing as he contemplated Laura’s problem. "Even if there are other Shape-shifters, like your young man said, what would they want with you and your child?" Busby shook his head, the answer eluding him. "But you are right." He looked at her. "I cannot keep you safe from this enemy. Maybe the Wolf People can. In any case, the baby is one of them and maybe it belongs to them." "The baby is mine--mine and Justin’s." Laura frowned. "I’m going to Glass Mountain to see if I can contact someone in Wyoming who can get a message to the Sungmanitu." "And I’ll pack," he told her. Laura shot him a disapproving glance, but knew it would be no use in trying to talk him out of going. He was determined not to let any harm come to the only granddaughter he had left.

****

Hanging up the phone, Laura peered around the room as if she was not quite sure of where she was. "What was that all about?" Kenny asked from behind the counter. "I just got through talking with Mrs. Lambert at the Nugget Saloon. She acted as if she had never heard of me." "Maybe she forgot?" Kenny shrugged. Laura shook her head. "She said she never heard of Duccini or the Sungmanitu." Kenny smiled, "She must be playing with you." He stated the obvious. "Maybe," Laura grudgingly agreed as she was digging in her purse for Detective Gates’ phone number. It seemed an eternity before she was finally connected to Gates. "Hi ... this is Laura Ellison. I was working with the Duccini Corporation up there about a month ago." There was a long pause before he said anything. "I’m sorry, Miss Ellison, but I never heard of Duccini." "They were clear-cutting in Beaver Creek, but had to cease operation when there were several murders...." her voice trailed off. "Murders!" he was astounded. "A month ago there was an epidemic of rabies in the animals in that area, and several people were killed. Could that be the situation you are referring to?" he asked. Laura was stunned into a silence. This could not be possible! "Maybe so," She decided to let it go. "What I'd like to know is if I can get a message to a member of the Sungmanitu Tribal Council in Beaver Creek."

"The Sungmanitu ... in Beaver Creek?" Detective Gates seemed to be at a loss for words. "Miss, is this some kind of a joke! Beaver Creek is a ghost town, and the only Indians we have around here are the Shoshone and Arapaho." Laura’s vision fogged and she swayed. "I’m sorry ... I must have the wrong town," she stuttered. She looked to Kenny in dazed confusion. "It did really happen, didn’t it?" "You know it did." Kenny looked as spooked as she felt. Laura dialed Jessup’s number in Louisiana. She prayed he would be there. A few moments later, she hung up. If it were not for the child growing within her, Laura would have believed herself as mad as her grandmother had been. For an instant, she wondered if indeed insanity could be passed on genetically. "Well?" Kenny prodded. "He wasn’t there, but his sister said that as far as she knew Jessup had never been to Wyoming in his life." Laura was dazed. "You know that cannot be true. This has to be some sort of cover up." He was angry. "I wonder just who’s doing the covering?" Laura bit at her lip.

****

The desert winds swung the trailer’s door to and fro; banging it against the exterior aluminum, cracking the stillness of the quiet afternoon. Dust flew up into the air, playing a game of tag with the breezes. Something was wrong! Laura knew this the same as she knew her own name. A sense of foreboding twisted around her throat--tightening until she felt her life’s breath would be cut off completely. Somewhere in the recess of conscious thought, she wondered if her grandfather had experienced the same feeling on that night so many years ago. Aware that she was in the thralls of some sort of panic attack, Laura fought it off. With forced, deliberate movements, she entered the trailer. A prevailing emptiness greeted her when she walked through the door. Laura’s heart jumped into her throat. Something had happened to her grandfather! The knowledge was like acid, eating her from the inside out. A hasty search of the trailer revealed nothing but what she had already known, her grandfather was gone. A half-packed suitcase rested on his bed and on the stove a pot of coffee had simmered dry. Could he have gone for a walk and forgotten about the stove? Was he losing his memory? Questions rampaged through her mind, anything to keep from thinking of her grandfather being in danger.

Twice a day, he went to a place close by to pray. Laura moved fast through the brush to this location. There was no sign of him, or that he had even been there recently. On the hilltop, Laura scanned the rocky landscape looking for anything that would give her a clue, a trail to follow. The horizons were empty of all but the desert creatures. Where else could he have gone? The Kiva, Laura thought. Maybe he went to investigate the Kiva? Laura approached the pit house cautiously--some extra sense warning her of an unseen danger. She wanted to call out her grandfather’s name, but her tongue felt thick and she found herself unable to utter a word. Laura never heard their approach, but she felt them, felt the air stir behind her, felt the blood lust in their souls. She dared not even breathe as she turned slowly. Three of them stood behind her, their arms folded, their eyes burning with hate.

Chapter Eighteen

The blackness threatened to envelop him once again, but he continued to claw his way to the surface. He struggled to open his eyes, but his eye lids were so heavy. The diminutive light that was able to creep inside sent shards of pain into his head. It was too much effort. Much easier to surrender to the sweet numbness of nothingness, but he was not to be so fortunate as to slip into oblivion. Her cries, her pain still crawled into his head to torture him. She was trapped in a building of stone and there were cats, so many cats--their fierce claws leaving trails of crimson on her ivory skin. "Justin! Wake up! You have a visitor." It was his Aunt Ida’s anxious voice that pulled him from the shadows of his nightmare. He fought to come alive, but found he just could not bring himself back to the land of the living, not completely. Justin half registered his aunt’s fretful whispers. "He has tried to wake up a few times, but can’t quite get past this semi-comatose state. I’m afraid he lost too much blood. The doctors say he may not even be the same if he does come out of it," she explained to some unseen presence. A gentle hand rested on his forehead and he was jolted by an invasion of light, flooding first his brain and then seeping into the veins that would carry his lifeblood through the rest of his body. His eyes flew open, but his vision rippled as if he were looking through water. As the seconds ticked by the room took on dimension. He could feel the softness of his bed and the warmth of the blanket that covered him. "Keeper of Coyopa’," he whispered. "That is so." The spirit’s voice soothed Justin’s aching temples.

"I must be in the land of spirits," Justin concluded. "No, you are very much alive, and I must say, slacking in your responsibilities." Justin would have smiled if he’d had the strength. "Your woman telephoned, asking about the Sungmanitu." This brought Justin to further alertness. "Though she gave no indication, I believe something is wrong. I have sensed that the Baalam have gone to the desert to find her." "What would the Jaguar People want with her?" Justin tried to rise, but his aunt gently pushed him back. The Gate Keeper shrugged his shoulders. "That is what you must discover, but you have got to be aware that she's in grave danger." Again, Justin tried to rise, but Ida once again prevented him from success. "You can do nothing in your condition. You have to regain your strength and heal," his aunt scolded. Justin fought to overcome the peaceful slumber that beckoned him, but his strength ebbed and he succumbed to rest.

****

The emerald bed of grass was softer than feather down, and the tinkling waters of Gold Springs were successful in easing some of his inner turmoil. Justin never tired of peering at the beauty of Gold Springs--given its name for the gold dust that lined its bottom, lending the appearance that the crystal clear water flowed on a bed of gold. Coyopa’! No place on earth could match its beauty or serenity. To the white man the name meant Valley of Light, and it was. It was a kingdom unmatched by any. A sacred place reserved for the Sungmanitu, the keepers of the Earth Mother. Justin felt the weight of not only his responsibilities to his people, but to the earth as well. These others, they had the power of the shape-shifter, but they used it for evil. He knew well that these creatures could walk a path of destruction that would devastate the balance. Laura! What did they want with her? Could it be they were using her for bait? As it always did, thoughts of her brought anew the agony of loss. The pain of not having her near tore at his heart, as his wounds had torn his flesh. The expertise of their doctors had been the only thing to save him from the stomach wound. In the outside world, he would have died. The days had passed excruciatingly slow, but he had regained enough of his strength to journey to her home, if for nothing else, to reassure himself that she was okay. The council was to meet soon, and would discuss the possibility of Justin traveling to New Mexico. Though he was their leader, primordial law dictated. For Sungmanitu to journey abroad, there must be a matter of grave importance.

The Gate Keeper had promised to speak on Justin’s behalf, so there was no doubt that the council would agree. The Gate Keeper never involved himself in the governing of Coyopa’. The fact that he had in this instance was alarming. This was a matter of great importance to the spirits.

****

Against the backdrop of a New Mexican sunset, the Harley negotiated the road at speeds that flaunted safety. Where in this vast desert land would he find her? The road sign up ahead announced the Glass Mountain Trading Post would appear in two miles. Kenny Begay would not have been his first choice of an information source, but so far he had not found a living soul at the trailer which her grandfather occupied. The sound of a bell jingling alerted Glass Mountain’s sole employee that someone had arrived. "I’ll be right out!" Kenny called from the storage room in back. Leaning against the counter, Justin studied the dusty contents of the store. Laura hadn't been exaggerating when she had explained her humble beginnings. The population of the reservation did indeed appear to be amongst the poorest of the nation, but that held true for most reservations. The astonishment on Kenny’s face when he came into the room was worth a thousand words. Justin had to struggle to keep his amusement at bay. "Relax Kenny ... you are not seeing a ghost." A smile played on Justin’s lips. "I thought you were dead." Kenny was still staring at him in wide-eyed amazement. Justin smiled and shook his head. "I was fortunate. The spirits smiled upon me and decided I was still useful." "You are looking for Laura?" Kenny assumed correctly. "I have been out to her grandfather’s several times. No one seems to be there, but her truck is there. I thought you might have some idea where I can find them?" Justin explained. "I haven’t seen either of them all week and I have no clue where they would have gone without the truck." Kenny maintained a safe distance from the other man. "Kenny ... you may not like me, but we both have Laura’s best interest in mind, and right now she’s in extreme danger from the Jaguar People. We need to find her," Justin explained. Kenny removed the dingy white apron and threw it on the counter. "Okay ... follow me."

****

An atmosphere of abandonment hung in the air when the duo pulled up to the small silver trailer. The

small structure lacked the essence of living souls. Justin could sense that no one had been here for some time. Kenny was confused. "They couldn’t have gone anywhere without the truck." He repeated his assessment of earlier. Laura’s Bronco occupied a space close to the trailer. The windows were all down and the seats were covered with dust. It had obviously not been driven for a while. "You check inside and I’ll see if I can find any kind of tracks," Justin told him. Justin had noticed some small, obscure tracks, which could have been Laura’s. He followed them to a barren hill to the north and then east until he reached the Kiva. Here, the tracks ended abruptly, covered over in some places with the tracks of large cats. Baalams! The Jaguar People had taken her! Justin returned to the trailer in time to see Kenny exit--he still wore a look of apprehension. "It looks as if they were preparing to leave. I found a half-packed suitcase." "The Jaguars have them! I found their tracks." "Who exactly are the Jaguars?" Kenny asked in agitation. "I don’t know where they came from, but what I can tell you is ... they are cold-blooded killers," Justin informed him. A glance at the interior of Laura’s car told them that she must have left in a hurry. Her purse lay on the floorboard. It, too, was covered in dust. Justin reached in to pick it up and scratched his finger on something sharp that lay hidden beneath the seat. Reaching under the confined space, he pulled out a small green box. On closer examination he realized that Laura must have acquired the box at the old fort in Wyoming. "What’s that?" Kenny asked. Justin turned the box over in his hands. It was evident that Laura had never gotten around to opening it. "It’s an old cavalry storage box. I guess she must have forgotten about it." Kenny seemed lost. "Okay, but what do we do about Laura and her grandfather? These are your kind of people. Can’t you track them down or something?" Justin smiled. "I don’t know where they have come from, or even what they want. It would appear that we will have to do things the human way, and look for clues." Justin held up the box. "I’m going to start with this." Pulling a tire iron from the back of Laura’s truck, Justin positioned it to snap the box open. The rusty, ancient lock fell apart with little effort. Inside were various metals and uniform buttons, tarnished and corroded with age. Justin’s eyes fell on a small, leather-bound journal--its pages were yellowed and falling apart in many places. The ink was surprisingly crisp, considering the condition of the rest of the journal. For the most part, many of the pages consisted of mundane information which may have been of

importance then, but now meant nothing. The pages spoke of a campaign against the marauding Cheyenne. Captain William Neil spoke of his involvement in the capture of several renegades. But as the summer of 1879 came to a close and the tone of his words changed to that of someone who is no longer sure of which reality they belong in. Justin read aloud.

September 1879 Again, while on patrol, I met the beautiful senorita walking the loop road. We talked for quite some time. She tells me that she is here with her family and they are struggling to regain their ancestral home. I am unsure of her meaning, for I have seen nothing but mining shacks outside of the small towns here about. The young Captain’s words told of his flowering romance with the young Mexican girl, and soon he was convinced that he should ask this girl to become his betrothed. October 1879 I spoke with Anita today of my intentions. She looked to me with tears in her eyes and spoke of a love she could never let happen. She claims we are of two different worlds. She comes from an ancient city in Mexico, known as Coba’. She told me of the Temple of Prophecy whose walls tell of a prophecy. The prophecy of a child who would rule both the Kingdoms of Coba’ and Coyopa’. Her father the King is determined that it should be one of his own that rules. Anita was here to seduce the King of Coyopa’ and produce the prophesied child--one that her father would control. None of this makes any sense to me, but how can I believe that my beautiful senorita would lie to me? November, 1879 My senorita is terrified that our frequent jaunts into the woods has resulted in a child. She has said they will kill her when they discover that her child is Anglo. Her father, Dark Claw, is evil and will go to any length to destroy us both. Our only chance is to leave here as soon as possible. The journal answered the question of where the others had come from, but it left many more questions to be answered. And what he wanted to know most of all was--what did all this have to do with Laura? After closing the book, Justin looked to Kenny for more information. "What do you know of Laura’s family?" "Not much about her grandmother. I think she was Mexican-Navajo, with some Anglo blood way back. Grandpa Busby never spoke of her," Kenny told him. "I have a feeling that Laura’s grandmother is her connection. She may be a descendant of these runaway lovers." "So, how does this help us find them?" Kenny was disturbed. "It would seem Coba’ is where our answers lie. If I'm assuming correctly, they will not hurt her. The Jaguar People have another purpose." Justin’s forehead wrinkled with concern. The thought of his beautiful Laura in the hands of those killers tore at his insides. He felt the beast fighting to surface, but fought it back. He might need Kenny’s help and right now Kenny was looking at him in

the light of normality. At the present time it would not do to remind him differently.

Chapter Nineteen

The room systematically came into focus as the layers of haze lifted from her drugged consciousness. Her first thoughts were of death. She must be in some kind of afterlife. The comfort of her cloud-soft bed tempted her--seducing her into oblivion. The murmur of voices crawled past the haze to bring her back to awareness. Opening her eyes, she strained to see past the netting that surrounded her bed. Where was she? How did she get here? Laura struggled to piece together her fogged memory. She had been searching for her grandfather, and then the creatures. One of them had covered her face with a cloth and then the stench of chloroform. The rest was a blank. She appeared to be in a large room constructed of stone. The floor was covered with plush red-velvet carpeting, and the bed she lay in was covered in red and pink silks. The coolness of the material was soothing against her nakedness. "You have returned to us, senorita." A young woman with large brown eyes smiled down at her. She spoke with in heavily accented English. Laura attempted to form the parade of questions that marched through her thoughts, but the dryness of her throat cut off her voice. The young woman helped Laura to a sitting position and held a cup of cold water to her lips. "My name is Carlotta," she told Laura. Laura tried to smile, but could not find the strength. Taking a few more swallows of the life-preserving water, Laura collapsed back in her pillows, hoping that her strength would return quickly. "You must get up soon, senorita. There are many things for you to do today." "Where’s my grandfather? Where am I?" Laura’s forced words were no more that whispers. "You will be told all, but not unless we get you dressed." The woman was making an effort to smile brightly, no doubt in order to quell Laura’s fears. Laura let herself be led from the bed to a small connecting chamber which looked to be a place to bathe. The circular room was filled with greenery and tropical flowers--large windows were inlaid in the exterior walls. Crystal-clear spring water flowed into a round marble tub.

Lowering herself into the water, Laura expected a jolt, but the bath was surprisingly warm. Peering out the windows, it dawned on her that she was in a tropical terrain, definitely far from New Mexico. The woman named Carlotta set to the task of bathing Laura with some exotic scented soap. Laura protested but the woman pushed her complaints aside and continued. With no alternative but to cooperate, Laura tried to relax. The brisk scrubbing she received left her feeling refreshed, if not completely alert. Stepping from the tub, she found her skin being rubbed with a soft towel until it took on a flushed glow. The woman then dressed her in a peach-colored gown of light silk before setting about the job of brushing Laura’s long hair until it shone. Laura judged it to be late afternoon from the position of the sun beyond the plate-glass windows. Carlotta led her back to the room from which they had come telling her that someone would come for her soon. Laura was left there alone to try and piece together the puzzle of where she was. In awe, Laura examined the room’s furnishings. Many of them seemed to be carved of gold and jade. She instinctively knew that the answers to her questions wouldn't be long in coming when she heard the door open. The Mexican-Indian that stood before her was a sight to behold. He wore a breechcloth made of burgundy velvet and adorned gold bands on his neck and arms as well as a gold headband to hold his long-black hair in place. Laura was still unsure if all this was real or if she had awakened to find herself in some kind of weird dimension. The man’s iron clasp on her arm sent sharp pains into her shoulder. "Where are you taking me?" she demanded. He either didn't understand English or chose to ignore her as he led her out of the room and down a huge stone hall. The passage was illuminated with candles that managed to push the shadows back into the dark corners. Laura all of a sudden had the notion that she was in a Mayan Palace. But that was not possible! Carvings of Jaguars decorated almost every inch of the long walkway. Terror began to clamp its jaws around her heart. The Jaguars were killers! But why go through so much trouble just to kill her, unless ... unless she was to be some kind of ritual sacrifice? The hall ended abruptly, opening up to a large, brightly lit receiving chamber. Tropical foliage threatened to overtake this room as well. The greenery lent a false sense of serenity to the atmosphere. On the far side of the room, a man stood gazing out of one of the many large windows that looked onto a lush courtyard. Despite the beauty before her, Laura was overwhelmed with dread--feeling the evil that oozed not just from the man, but from the very pores of the stones that made up the chamber. The man smiled to reveal rows of white teeth, but they could just as well have been fangs, for Laura knew the truth of these people. He was lighter of skin tone that the others she had seen, with hair that was almost a golden blond. His green eyes turned her blood to ice.

Were these the eyes of the Jaguar in her nightmare? He took her clammy, damp hands in his and she caught her breath at the sight of them. At the tips of his fingers were long, claw-like black nails. "Hello, Princess. I take it you have had a long rest." He smiled, but his green eyes glittered with malice. Laura pulled her hand away too quickly as if his touch would rot her skin. "Who are you and where is my grandfather?" "Ah ... you would like to get directly to the point." He spoke with only a slight Spanish accent. Laura nodded, waiting for him to answer her questions. "My name is Qeq-isceq. I am Dark Claw. And as for your grandfather ... you will see him in good time--if you cooperate with me," he added. Laura glared at him, "What do you want with me?" "Very good," he graced her with another smile. "You like to waste no time on small talk." She remained silent, but continued to slice at him with her eyes. "The Kingdom of Coba’ has been waiting for you for a very long time, Laura." He paused as he poured two glasses of red liquid, offering her one. She refused the glass and he shrugged his shoulders and set it on a marble table adorned with golden jaguars. "I am the leader here in Coba’, the King as you would have it, and you my sweet princess are to be my bride." "You must be confused ... your Majesty." Laura’s own smile was hard and unyielding. "On the contrary, senorita, I know exactly what I'm doing. It's you who are confused, and a little too spirited if I might add. But that is of no consequence, we will tame you." Dark Claw’s words were soft, but carried a harsh edge. "Long ago, our own princess disappeared with her white lover ... and you sweet flower, are one of her descendants. It's your duty to bear the heir to this kingdom and in doing so, you will also give birth to the conqueror of Coyopa’." Her confused stare assured him of her innocence of the Kingdom of Light. "I see that your wolf-lover didn't take you into his confidence like I thought he might have," he smirked. "That is very good. You will learn what you need to know from me." "And what is that?" "Did you take the Sungmanitu as a lover?" He ignored her question in favor of his own. Warning bells went off in her head, telling her that she had walked into a danger zone. A mask of confusion dropped over her features. Gasping, she feigned surprise. "I have no idea of what you are talking about."

"You mean to tell me ... that he never touched you?" Dark Claw arched his brow skeptically. Laura’s smile was bitter. "Oh I wanted him to, but he wouldn’t because I was not one of them." This brought a smile to his face. "Could he have been that much of a fool? No matter ... he is no longer an issue, is he?" Laura’s eyes narrowed on him. "What do you know about that?" "Everything, senorita, I could not have him soiling my bride now could I? And we surely could not allow his child to be the one to claim our related kingdoms." "Do not talk in riddles. I want to know what is going on here." Laura’s voice rose as did her frustration. "It's quite simple, senorita. Our prophecy tells of a child born of a Sungmanitu and a Baalam; that child will rule both kingdoms and lead our people back to the Kingdom of Light." Laura smiled in triumph. "Then tell me, Your Majesty, if I am a descendent of a Baalam and you are a Baalam, our joining cannot very well fulfill any prophecy, can it?" Dark Claw’s hand snaked out to twist her hair in his fingers. Pulling her near, he leaned down and she felt teeth sink into her neck. His bite was painful, but drew no blood. Laura cringed in revulsion. He laughed. "I happen to know, my little liar ... that you carry his seed, but his son will be mine and together we will rule Coyopa’." "Why did you pretend not to know?" Laura choked the words out. "I knew he had been your lover, but ... I did not know until this moment that he had indeed impregnated you," Dark Claw leered. "No need to worry, my love, as soon as we have conquered Coyopa’, your Sungmanitu bastard will be eliminated and our own son will take his place. No longer will the leaders be contaminated by the wolves." Dark Claw’s voice emanated an evil unmatched by anything Laura had ever imagined. He brought his mouth down to hers, delivering a brutal kiss that left her lips bruised and bleeding. Laura brought her hand up to slap his face, but he gripped her wrist so tight it made her gasp in pain. "Do not ever attempt to strike me, my love," he breathed his fury into her ear. "Now, you may see your grandfather for a brief time, but not again until after the joining ceremony. This will take place in two days’ time." He informed her before turning away to gaze out the window. She had been dismissed. The same man who had brought her to the chamber, now reappeared. With one hand on her arm, he led her down the hall in the direction from which they had come. Once inside her room she was taken to an adjoining courtyard where a small table had been set for two. Laura was taken aback when she saw her grandfather seated at one of the two chairs. Running to his side, she threw her arms around his frail body. "Grandpa, are you okay?" "I'm still breathing." He gave her a weak smile. Carlotta hovered over them. Laura turned her attention to the beautiful young woman.

"Dark Claw has ordered that you and your grandfather have the best fare that Coba’ has to offer. Dark Claw hopes that you will see that he has only good intentions for you," she told Laura. "Thank you," Laura whispered, hoping it was enough to reassure the girl that her efforts were appreciated. "Dark Claw has instructed that you are free to come and go as you please, as long as you do not attempt to leave Coba’," Carlotta explained to Laura as she was laying out silver trays laden with food. Despite Laura’s resolve not to enjoy the food, she was famished. She filled her plate with an array of roasted meats and colorful vegetables. Satisfied that the senorita was eating, Carlotta withdrew from the courtyard. "What happened?" Laura asked in hushed tones. "I was packing and these men came out of nowhere. That is all I can recall until I woke up in a cell," Busby explained as he nibbled at the food. Laura could tell that he didn't trust it enough to consume it willingly. "The food is okay to eat, Grandpa. They will not hurt you--at least not right now." "They want your child," he stated. She nodded her acknowledgment. "Until they have what they want, they will not risk harming you. You are their leverage with me at the moment." "That is not good," Busby shook his head. "You must not let them have the child." "I know," she whispered. "We must eat for strength, and figure out a way out of here. Where are they keeping you?" she asked. "I was blindfolded, but I know we didn't leave this building. They brought me up from some tunnels. My cell is underground." "This is some sort of palace, so I assume they must have their holding cells below." Laura pondered the problem. "If I'm free to roam about as I please," Laura continued, "I will find the tunnels that lead below and I will find a way out of here." Laura tried to sound confident, but fear and doubt threatened to seep into her thoughts. As it had countless times before, her heart cried out for Justin. If he were alive he would feel her need, her terror, and he would descend upon these enemies to save her and his child. Laura shook herself from the wishful thoughts. She was on her own and it would be up to her to save them all.

Chapter Twenty

Laura decided to wait until the next morning to begin her discovery of Coba’. She didn't want to appear too anxious. Her night was restless, and her dreams were haunted by the eyes of a wolf. When she awoke the next morning, Laura was determined to find a way out of her prison. After a breakfast of fruit and bread, she decided to begin her exploration in the palace. It was no castle, but large nonetheless. Her first impression had been correct; the architecture was of Mayan origin. Had the Baalam integrated with the Mayan, as the Sungmanitu had with the Lakota? Where had she heard of Coba’? Was it not an ancient Mayan ruin; to the outside world, was Coba’ as deserted as Beaver Creek? The palace contained luxuries that one only dreamed of. The building itself was made of stone--the furnishings carved of jade and marble as well as gold. In the courtyards, marble statues of jaguars spilled water from their mouths into jade lined ponds. No matter where one walked, the heady scent of flowers followed. Laura finally made her way to the front of the palace. There she half expected to be detained as she walked through the huge doors leading to a mountain of stone steps. From the top of the steps, Laura looked onto the ancient city of Coba’; it held the hustle and bustle of any modern city. There were no automobiles. It seemed that carriages pulled by donkeys were the transportation of choice. In the city center, hundreds of people were gathered at a market. Laura explored alleys and streets, amazed by the grandeur of the Jaguars’ city. There were dress shops, meat shops, places to rest and buy a drink--even restaurants. Laura’s thoughts turned dark. She wondered if maybe they served humans at these little eateries. But looking upon these people, one would never imagine that they were cold-blooded killers. Laura kept walking, knowing that sooner or later the city would have to give way to a jungle. Eventually she came to a place where commerce establishments gave way to rows of small cottages. Scanning the horizon, Laura could see nothing past the cottages but the darkened jungle. She pushed on, making her way down palm lined streets. Every once in a while a resident would peer out at her curiously. Finally she reached a path that led into the heart of the Mexican jungle. Just as she set her foot onto the path a voice called out to her from the nearest cottage. "It won’t do you any good to take that path." Laura swung around to find the source of the voice. Watching her from the neatly kept yard was an old woman--a shawl protected her head from the sun. Backtracking, she wondered if all the people of Coba’ had been informed to keep an eye on her. Taking a chance, Laura decided to talk to the woman. The woman’s dark face reminded Laura of old leather, but her eyes were kind. "Hello." Laura smiled. The woman accepted Laura’s greeting with a nod.

"My name is Laura," she offered. "I know who you are." Her old face spread into a toothless grin. "I am afraid you have the advantage then," Laura told her good-naturedly. Somehow she knew that this woman was no threat. "I am Blanca." She lifted her bony hand and motioned for Laura to follow her. She did, hoping to gain some insight from the old woman. It was several degrees cooler inside the small cottage. The furnishings were simple, unlike that of the palace. An old wooden table sat in the middle of her small kitchen. Taking a pot from a wood-burning stove, Blanca poured a cup of steaming liquid. Though the day was quite warm, Laura accepted the drink graciously. "Thank you." "I know you are thinking to humor an old woman by taking a hot drink on such a warm day, but believe me it will do you good. Maybe cleanse some of that poison from your system they were using to drug you." Laura sipped at the hot liquid, surprised at its sweet taste. "Is this some kind of tea?" Blanca nodded. "Yes, it grows wild in the jungle. It tends to soothe ones nerves." Laura was astonished at the woman’s command of English with only a hint of an accent. "You speak English very well," she commented. "I spent many years among the people of your country." Laura’s eyes widened in surprise. "Yes ... it's true," she told her with a cackle. "I raised my family in San Francisco, but as I got on in years, I knew it was time to come home." "You mean there are those of your kind elsewhere in the world?" Laura asked. "Of course, as I am sure there are Sungmanitu, but I have never met one." She smiled. "We venture out at times, but we always come back here." "How do you know so much about me?" Laura wanted to know. "Who here in Coba’ ... does not?" She laughed, but then her humor was swiftly wiped away when a shadow crossed her face. "Bringing my grandson back with me is my deepest regret. He was still young when his parents passed to the other world, and I thought that the Baalam needed new blood to bring them into the next era." She shook her head, "I guess I was wrong." Laura remained quiet, hoping Blanca would reveal more. She was not disappointed. "He was such a sweet little boy, but you would never guess that seeing him now. How was I to know that he would rise to take leadership of Coba’?"

"You are Dark Claw’s grandmother!" Laura was astonished. The old woman just nodded, a deep sadness settling over her. "When he was a little boy we called him Andy. He was a good boy, everything one could hope for in a grandson, but...." Her words trailed off as she watched the memories replay themselves in her mind’s eye. "I don’t know what happened." Tears clouded the old woman’s eyes. "He became obsessed with the legend of Coyopa’ and the prophecy. When he became king, he vowed to return his people to their rightful places and to destroy the Wolf People." Blanca’s voice cracked as she struggled with her sorrows. "Andy became something evil. I believe the spirit of the first Dark Claw of long ago touched Andy’s soul with his foulness." "I know nothing of this mystical kingdom of the Wolf People, but I know your son will destroy my baby once he has gained control of Coyopa’ ... if it really exists," Laura admonished. Blanca looked to her in shock. "You carry Gray Eagle’s child, but you doubt the existence of Coyopa’?" "The place of the Sungmanitu is called Beaver Creek, and it's hardly comparable to your own city. It’s nothing more than a few old log buildings. Justin spoke of a legendary place that he said was comparable to an Eden, but he never said there was any foundation for it." "How peculiar that he wouldn't tell you of this place, but it's said that they protect it fiercely." "So it does exist?" Laura asked, still unable to believe it. She had been all over the area and never seen any signs of it. "Legend says that is where we originate from, but our ancestors were banished when there was a war. I believe it had something to do with the King taking a young Indian maiden as his wife." Laura nodded. "Yes! Justin mentioned a war, but he said that he had no idea if it was true, or what became of the people." Blanca lifted her hands. "This is what became of us. They probably didn't know of us until recently. We chose to remain hidden from them--the reason for this has been lost over the years. It was my grandson that broke the silence of the Jaguars." "Has it always been the plan to go back and defeat the Wolf People?" Laura asked. "Yes, but few of our leaders have had the temperament for such violence." "It would appear that you have a beautiful city here, why do they want Coyopa’?" Blanca smiled at the younger girl’s ignorance. "What we have pales in comparison to the Kingdom of Light. Legend tells us that Coyopa’ belongs to the beings of light. They have dwelt there for millions of years before the origins of man. For they are the keepers of the earth and the Sungmanitu are their servants, as the Baalam once were. But we were sent away in disgrace," Blanca explained. "How can Dark Claw hope to win against these spirits of light?" Laura asked. Again the old woman shook her head. "The Wolves are not invincible, but what my grandson does with the power he gains will only bring the wrath of the spirits down on us once again. He will undoubtedly destroy the Jaguars if he goes forward with his plan." "There seems to be no stopping him." Laura frowned. "Unless I can escape to the jungle with my

grandfather." "You will find nothing in that jungle," Blanca informed her. Laura’s brows drew together in confusion. "Why do you think that Dark Claw has no worry of your escaping?" Laura had the sudden understanding that her situation was much more complicated than what she could possibly have known. Blanca lowered her voice. "If it were known I told you of this, I could be executed, but it's only right that you should know. When we were banished, we were not stripped of our ability to transform, or our ability to hide. For our city to coexist in your world would be disastrous, so we were given the ability to warp time and space into a different dimension." Blanca’s conspiratorial tone became even lower. "In your world, Coba’ exists, but only as an ancient ruin. You can only get from there to here with this." The old woman reached to her neck and pointed out a large quartz crystal that hung from a golden chain. "The same is true to return. Only in our world can these crystals be mined. Any that you could obtain from the other side would be useless in crossing the barriers." Laura felt desolation wash over her like hot lava. "There has to be a way!" she cried. Blanca held a finger up to her lips. "Just maybe there is. Tomorrow night there is to be a celebration in honor of your joining with my grandson. The joining will take place the following night, so we must act fast." "But my grandfather?" "I will think about this and pray about it." Blanca smiled. "You will come here tomorrow at this time, but make sure you are not followed." Laura left Blanca’s cottage feeling more optimistic than she had since opening her eyes to this living nightmare. If only Justin were alive! Laura’s heart constricted painfully. Still the wounds from her loss were as fresh as the day she had watched him gunned down. Where were these spirits of the light when Justin was dying, she thought bitterly.

Chapter Twenty-One

Laura awoke with a start. She had felt his presence, as compelling as if he had been sitting next to her. Had it been a dream within this nightmare--the slightest touch on the fringes of her consciousness? In her dream, she could almost smell his musky scent ... feel the softness of his touch.

The floodgates opened and Laura let the tears spring from her soul, falling to soak into her silk pillows. His presence had been so real, but had she actually thought that when she opened her eyes he would be there, looking down on her sleeping form? Leaving her bed, Laura stepped to an arched window and stared out onto the sleeping city of Coba’. The silver moonlight painted the city in a surreal image. She wondered for the hundredth time if all this were not some kind of tormenting dream. So many times she had come out of a dream of Justin with tears still flooding her eyes, but this was the first time she had actually felt his presence in the waking world. Was it possible that there could exist a love so deep that it could reach across time and space to touch you? Laura’s thoughts returned to the problems at hand. They had killed Justin, but she would die before she let them have her child. She reached down and touched her stomach--the seeds of love already blossoming for her unborn baby, as well as a primal instinct to protect the child. Something in Blanca’s eyes had told her there was still hope. She had no choice but to trust the Jaguar woman. The coming day would be the longest of her life, if not the last day of her life.

****

Carlotta, "the smiling woman" as Laura had come to think of the girl, had told her there would be a day-long celebration, but Laura wouldn't be needed until that evening. That is when the elite of the Baalam would gather in the palace to be presented to their future Queen. Laura bit at her bottom lip, wondering how she would ever pull it off. How would she look onto the Jaguar and manage to put on a mask of defeat, while the fire of revenge burned bright within her eyes? She was only grateful that she had yet to face Dark Claw again. Laura was sure he would have read her intentions at once. The hours ticked by agonizingly slow, but finally the time came for Laura to leave the palace. Instead of going straight to that little cottage, she wandered the city, just in case someone was following her. But like Blanca pointed out, Dark Claw was confident of her obedience. Laura was fairly sure that she was not under surveillance. The city was abuzz in festivity. The aroma of assorted foods and flowers drifted to her from all directions. The citizens of Coba’ were dressed in a rainbow of fine silks. Laura would have been thrilled with the adventure of it all, if she hadn't been so terrified. When the afternoon heat intensified, Laura felt it was time to pay her visit to Blanca. Though her earlier conclusion had been that she was not being followed, Laura threw frequent glances over her shoulders. She need not have worried. No one seemed to pay her the slightest bit of attention. Taking one last look around to make sure no one was watching, Laura tapped lightly on the door. A moment later the door opened and she found herself being quickly ushered inside. The scent of sweet fruit assaulted her senses. Laura stood in place until her vision had adjusted to the dimness of the cottage’ s interior. "Come!" Blanca motioned. "I’ve prepared us some tea and fruit cakes."

In the tiny kitchen, Laura felt her tension slowly start to subside. She graciously accepted the cup of tea Blanca held out to her. "Thank you." Laura smiled. Blanca settled down to the business at hand. "I have drawn you a map of the holding cells beneath the palace." The old woman handed Laura a paper with a crudely sketched map. Pointing to an area on the map, Blanca continued with her instruction. "There is a tunnel connecting the slaughterhouse to the cells beneath the palace." Laura shuddered, imagining what the tunnel’s purpose could be. Blanca smiled darkly, confirming the girl’s fears. "Wait until well after you have retired to your room before attempting this. The slaughterhouse isn't watched at night, it's a back way into the cells." "But what about guards?" Laura interrupted. "There is only one guard to the palace from the tunnel. Since there is little need for guards in Coba’, they have grown careless. The young man who works there at night is called Javier. He is courting one of the chambermaids of the palace. They often slip away to be alone after the palace has settled in for the night." Blanca gave her a scheming smile. "In this room," Blanca indicated on the map, "there is a master key to the cells. Since your grandfather is the only prisoner, he should not be hard to find." "But then what?" Laura lifted her hands in a gesture of helplessness. "Just to the north of the palace is the Temple of Prophecy. That is our gateway between worlds. Meet me there and I will take you through." "What if you are discovered to have aided in our escape? What will they do to you?" Laura doubted the wisdom of Blanca’s plan. "Believe me, it's the only way. In any case, I'm an old woman and my time on this earth is nearing its end. I might as well do what I can to help my people with what time I have left." "But are you not defying your people by helping us?" Laura was confused. Blanca shook her head. "I'm only saving them from their own self destruction. The spirits will never allow them to defeat the Wolves, no matter their devious plan. If we are to return to the Kingdom of Light, it must be with the blessing of the spirits and a war will never accomplish this." Blanca shook her head sadly. "Remember ... you must not let Dark Claw sense your hope or he will be alerted to our plan," Blanca cautioned. "How can I ever repay you for your kindness?" "Your son will rule someday, it is almost a certainty. Teach him that compassionate leaders are the strongest and wisest leaders." She left the old woman, promising to be at the temple when the moon was in its zenith. Laura took her time returning to the palace. She was riddled with guilt that Blanca should have to take such a risk for them, but the old woman was their only chance for escape, and Laura desperately wanted

to be free of Dark Claw. The man was evil in its purest form. It was hard for her to comprehend that he could be Blanca’s grandson. Laura had to consider the fact that Blanca could be setting her up, but somehow Laura knew this was not the case. Even if she had doubted Blanca, there really was no other alternative. It was obvious they would need an ally to escape. On pins and needles, Laura paced her bed chamber the rest of the day, looking to the evening with a mixture of dread and anticipation. She dreaded the ordeal of which she would be forced to endure tonight at her presentation, but once that was over she could prepare to leave. Once again, Carlotta bathed her and brought her clothing. Laura’s eyes widened at the sight of the gown she was to wear. The shimmering silver silk was like rippling moonlight sewn with golden thread. The Roman style cut draped over one shoulder and fell loosely to the floor. She was given matching silk slippers to go with the gown, and crowning her head was a wreath of white flowers. Laura had to admit that whatever these people were, they did have a taste for luxury. There were no mirrors for her to inspect Carlotta’s work, but the young girl stepped back to gaze at Laura in awe. She was the image of exotic beauty, beauty that Laura herself wouldn't have recognized even if there had been a mirror to peer into. Laura was then led to the opposite end of the palace, to what she assumed was a large ballroom. The room was lit by at least a hundred candles and decorated with an array of tropical flower arrangements. She was deposited next to Dark Claw and informed she would stand in line with him to receive the guests. Repulsed by his closeness, Laura was sure she would never be able to tolerate his nearness long enough for all the people to arrive. Laura struggled to bring a smile to her face as the people took her hand and kissed it, some of them bowing as if she were already royalty. Poor lost souls, Laura thought. They would pay with their blood for Dark Claw’s malevolent nature. Finally it was done and a string quartet began playing a soft melody. Dark Claw took her by the hand and led her out into the midst of dancing couples. "I trust my bride has had an adventurous couple of days." His dark smile chilled Laura. Had she been followed after all? Did he know? "Yes, you have a very interesting city here." Laura pretended to be caught up in the dance. "Ah yes! Coba’ is beautiful ... but Coyopa’ is the very essence of splendor." Dark Claw’s eyes glowed with an obsession that Laura could not begin to understand. "You cannot really believe that it's any better than what you already have?" Laura didn't bother to hide her doubt. Dark Claw brought his fingers up to lace them through her long hair. "On the contrary, dear princess ... it's only your beauty that can compare to that of The Kingdom of Light, and I shall possess both ... while Gray Eagle lies in his grave."

Laura’s fury flashed in her eyes. "Is it only him that you hate ... or all of them?" "Mostly him." Dark Claw’s grip tightened. "He was just handed what should have been mine by birth." Laura could no longer control her tongue. "It would seem to me that he is the descendant of the original ruler. You are a descendant of an exile." Dark Cloud’s face twisted in anger. "You know nothing," he spit out. "One of those exiled was the king’s eldest son, and heir to the throne, but instead the kingdom passed to Night Blossom’s son. Well, I'm here to reclaim what rightfully belongs to my family." "So you are telling me this ancestor of yours committed treason against his own father." Laura shook her head in disgust. Dark Claw leaned down until his lips were close to her ears. "If I were you, little princess, I'd watch what I say. I can always have you executed after the birth of your child," he whispered harshly. Laura bit back the retort that had been lying on her tongue. She must not lead him to think her behavior was too suspicious. After the dance ended, Dark Claw led her to a banquet table. Though the thought of food sent waves of nausea to her stomach, she forced down a few bites for the sake of her child. After they had dined, Laura found that she would be forced to dance with several of the more influential men of the city. She was quite surprised that they were not only civil, but some of them were very charming. It was difficult for Laura to cast them in the same light as the killers who had caused so much chaos in Wyoming. No matter what they appeared to be now, they were responsible for Justin’s death! Laura never let that thought slip far from her mind. She was required to endure another dance with Dark Claw as the evening ended, but did so with a sigh of relief. Soon she could put her plan into action. Laura didn't have to pretend exhaustion when returning to her chambers, but discovered that she was still too wound up for rest. Instead, she found a shawl and made her way to the palace gardens. The night was quiet and the moon was gradually making its ascent, though it would still be a few hours before she dared proceed with her plan. Laura chose a path she knew would take her to a bench surrounded by tall rose bushes. There, she could sit quietly and ponder her strategy without fear of intrusion. The slightest of breezes stirred the jungle, making its way into the city. Laura wondered what the world, the world she had grown up in, would think of all this--of the Baalam, the Sungmanitu, and the city of Coba’. Would they descend on this city like vultures, dissecting these people to see how they could possibly exist? Laura shuddered, not even the Jaguar people deserved that. It reminded her of the government’s endeavors against her own people. But it would happen if the world were to discover what lay beyond the thin veil of the world’s ancient cities. If these kingdoms existed, what could be seen beyond other ancient ruins? A shuffling sound behind her caused her to gasp in surprise.

"I see that you very much enjoy our gardens." Dark Claw stood next to the bench where Laura had been sitting. "They are lovely." She tore her eyes from him to again look at the moon, letting him know that she didn't wish to be disturbed. "Soon enough my, little princess, you will share my bed. Why not do so tonight?" he spoke softly, but each word was tinted with savage lust. Laura gasped, "You have got to be out of your mind! Do you think I will ever willingly go to your bed?" He clasped his clawed hand around her arm, dragging her up to him. "I know you will willingly come to my bed, and you will give your husband the satisfaction that is his due. If you ever fail me in this, I will kill that old grandfather of yours," he hissed. His mouth covered hers in a painful, searing kiss. One hand reached up to caress her breast. Cringing, Laura tried to pull away, but his hold was like steel. A low, snarling growl caught his attention. The sound had come from behind the roses. Releasing her, he peered down at Laura as if somehow she had been the perpetrator. His eyes strayed to the bushes in confusion and he sniffed the air. Obviously deciding that whatever it had been posed no threat, Dark Claw turned back to Laura. "Have no fear, my love, I will not force myself on you this night. You will invite me into your yielding body when you are truly mine." His words rang in her ears long after he had stalked away angrily. Laura said a silent prayer of thanks that Dark Claw had arrogantly chosen to conquer her will, instead of her body.

Chapter Twenty-Two

The small charter jet circled above an area of dense, green foliage. Justin peered out the window at the little Mexican village below them. Barely visible through the jungle was the runway where they would land. Their guide hadn't been wrong! Justin had little doubt of what the runway’s purpose was. At one time, the drug trafficking out of this area of Mexico had been incredible. He was thankful that these problems had been unable to reach his own people. A few moments later the plane began its descent, hitting the coarse runway with a thud which nearly caused Kenny to lose his stomach. Laura’s friend still had the appearance of someone who was not sure if they were awake or dreaming. Turning, Kenny spoke to their guide in fluent Spanish--this being the main reason Justin had brought him along. He would never have risked the other man’s life if it hadn't been absolutely necessary. Unfortunately, Justin didn't know a word of Spanish.

Justin had contemplated asking Kenny to stay with the plane while he made the trek into the jungle, but chances were the boy would not have listened. It had already been arranged that a jeep would be waiting to take them to Coba’. Their guide had been completely bewildered by their urgent need to reach the Mayan ruins, but had shrugged it off when Justin handed over a handful of bills. After they had settled in the jeep, Justin looked over at Kenny. "Has he said how long it will take to get to Coba’ from here?" Kenny and the guide exchanged a few, seemingly unintelligible words before he answered Justin. "He predicts that it will take no more than an hour." Swatting at the ever present insects, Justin reclined in his seat. His patience was already stretched to its limits, though he knew there was no other way to make it to the ruins any faster. He itched to be there already. Justin was positive these Jaguars were the long ago exiles of Coyopa’, his relatives in a way. But even the wonder of this discovery could not douse his fears for Laura. They were convinced that Laura was to play a part in their prophecy and would stop at nothing to see it through. The Jaguars sorely underestimated the Sungmanitu and Justin. His fury grew. If she had so much as a scratch on her, they would pay dearly! It had probably been no longer than the estimated hour, but to Justin the trip had seemed to stretch to eternity. From where they stood an ancient temple was visible and beyond that a large structure which appeared to be some sort of palace. Most of the city’s structures looked as if they were in danger of being choked out by the jungle. Justin stared at the ruins in dismay. This could not be Coba’! "This can’t be the city I'm looking for," Justin growled. Kenny conveyed his words to their guide. "Si, Senor." The thin man pointed to the ruins. "Coba’!" Justin was not exactly sure what he had expected to find here, but it wasn’t what he was looking upon at the moment. Maybe the Jaguars dwelled in some hidden village within the city, but there were no signs of life. The only living things they had come upon since leaving the village were jungle creatures. Justin cautiously climbed the steps of the temple. The two men followed him as he made his way to the center of the ancient city and then finally to the palace. Walking through the crumbling halls of the huge structure, Justine sensed that it was not deserted after all. True, it appeared that only the jungle creatures claimed this as home, but there was an underlying current that suggested not only the presence of the Baalam, but of Laura too. Ducking through a half fallen doorway and into a large chamber, Justin felt her presence more strongly than ever. Now he knew--she was here, but at the same time--she was not. The city of Coyopa’ would appear to be an empty valley, unless one entered it through the springs. This must be the same. It made sense that these distant relations would hide their city in the same way. There must be a gateway into the city! Justin reached up to feel for the crystal that hung from his neck.

His father had given him the carved wolf image long before his conscious memory began. Without the crystal one could not enter the Kingdom of Light. Justin wondered if the same was true of Coba’? Would his crystal take him into the city of the Baalam? Kenny and the guide watched Justin curiously as they followed him through the ruins. "Kenny, ask him if he knows where the temples are, and what is their significance?" After a flurry of words with the guide, Kenny hurried to walk next to Justin. "He says the most important temple of Coba’ was the Temple of Prophecy." Kenny pointed to a large temple north of the palace. It stood alone and had been all but swallowed up by the surrounding jungle. Justin’s eyes rested on the dark entrances of the temple. "I’ll have to do this alone," he told Kenny. Kenny shook his head. "She's as much a part of me as she is you." He glared at Justin. "It’s too dangerous, and you will need one of these to get through." Justin lifted the crystal so that Kenny could see the wolf. Kenny appeared to be baffled. "It's not something that I have time to explain to you right now, just take the Mexican and look around the rest of the ruins." Justin started to walk toward the temple, but looked back at Kenny. "I'm not even sure I'm right about this, but if I'm to be within a hundred miles of here could be very dangerous." The dark temple smelled of mold. The years of rot crowded in on him as he pushed through the shadows. Justin cursed himself for not thinking of bringing a flashlight, but soon his wolf’s eyes would open ... cutting through the darkness. Stone stairs led him into the bowels of the earth. He followed the tunnel until far off he could see glowing white light. Out of curiosity, Justin removed his crystal and placed it on a protruding stone in the wall. As he suspected, the light completely blinked out. As soon as he picked up the crystal, the light began to glow bright once again. Justin continued on toward the light. It became so bright, as to be blinding. Far off sounds began to drift within his hearing. Laughter and words spoke in an unfamiliar language. The blinding light faded, retreating behind him. Another stairway brought him to the upper level of the temple. Here the jungle no longer encroached upon the structure and sunlight streamed into arched windows. Hugging the wall, Justin peered out of one of the windows onto the city of Coba’. In contrast to what he had just left, the city below was teeming with festive life. The market in the city center was full of bartering patrons. Most of the people below resembled Mexicans, or maybe a shorter, stockier version of his own people. Justin was astonished by their numbers. For some reason he had been expecting only a handful of the Baalam. Looking to the south, his eyes rested on the palace, but this time he looked upon it in the height of its grandeur. This is where he would find his precious tehila, but not now. He would have to wait for the cover of darkness--when the city was sleeping.

He would never pass as one of them, and even if he could they would scent him out quickly. Justin retraced his steps through the tunnel, returning to the reality which the rest of the world lived in.

****

Justin’s stealthy figure came up behind Kenny, giving the younger man a start. "Damn! Can’t you make it a point to let us know when you are coming up on us?" "Sorry." Justin smiled. Justin nodded with his head for Kenny to follow him so they could talk out of earshot of their guide. The Mexican claimed that he didn't understand English, but Justin was taking no chances. "I found a way in," he told Kenny. "You found the Jaguars?" Justin nodded. "But we will have to wait until dark and I will have to go in alone." "How many of them are there?" Kenny wanted to know. "Thousands," Justin told him. Kenny’s mouth dropped open. "Where are they?" "They are here, but at the same time, they are not." Justin tried to explain. Kenny shook his head. "I’m lost now." "I guess you could say they are in a different dimension. They are here, but on a different plane of existence. The Jaguars and their city are as real as you standing here right now. You might even feel their presence, but you must cross the threshold of light to enter their world, and they must do the same to enter this world. And that is something that they do quite often." "So you are saying that Laura and Grandpa Busby are here, but we can’t see them because right now they only exist in a different dimension?" Kenny asked the question as if he were talking to someone who had lost touch with reality. But as soon as the words had left his mouth, he realized that he was asking the question of a shape-shifter. As if reading Kenny’s mind, Justin smiled. "I have sensed Laura’s presence, but not her grandfather’s, so I do not know if he is here or not." "What’s the plan?" Kenny rubbed at his tired eyes. "I will have to find a way to cover my scent. They are cats and will catch my scent before I can get halfway to finding her. Even from this side of the doorway, I'm sure many of them can sense me." "How will you do that?" Kenny raised a questioning brow. "I must spend this night alone and pray. Laura is in the palace, which tells me that they don’t have any immediate plans of harming her."

"How do you know that, and what’s praying going to do?" Kenny was impatient. "I could feel her presence in the palace when we were walking through it. And I must pray to the spirit of the Jaguar to cover my scent with his," Justin told him. "And why would the spirit of the Jaguar help you when it is their spirit guide?" "I don’t know for sure if I will receive help, but if my hunch is correct, when they were exiled they fell out of favor of all the spirits. They take the shape of the jaguar because it is their environment. It's the same with us; almost never will you find a shifter who can take the shape of an animal that exists outside of their natural environment." Justin made preparations to spend the rest of the day and night in the room of the palace where he had felt Laura’s presence. To be in that room was not necessary, but a small part of him hoped that she would feel his presence, as he did hers.

****

For many hours Justin prayed to the spirit of the Jaguar and the wolf--pleading with them to come together to devour the scent of the other so that he might become invisible to the keen senses of the Baalam. The spirits had listened to his prayer. Justin entered the heart of the city under the cover of darkness without the notice of the Jaguars. The moon rose high in the sky as his wolf’s body moved soundlessly through the streets of Coba’. He followed Laura’s scent to the palace gardens. Crouched behind the bushes he could hear voices, Laura’s and someone else’s. His snout pushed through the thorny bushes until his yellow eyes could see the two figures beneath the moonlight. The jaguar held Laura in a lover’s embrace. The wolf growled in pain. Its heart burning with anger, the wolf retreated to the temple. His thoughts were a muddle of human emotion and instinctual wolf. As his transformation became complete, he was no longer sure if Laura had been in the other’s arms willingly or not. Kenny waited for him at the Temple’s entrance. "Where is Laura?" he asked. "I didn't bring her back," Justin voice contained a harsh edge. "What?" Kenny was confused. "She appeared to be happy where she was," Justin told him. Kenny was startled by the hard glint in the Sungmanitu’s eyes. "I don’t believe that is true." "It's true." Justin handed Kenny his crystal necklace. "But if you don’t believe me, you are welcome to go see for yourself. She's with her lover."

Kenny’s eyes widened, and for the briefest moment he considered telling Justin of Laura’s pregnancy, but bit the words back. If Laura wanted the brute to know, she would tell him herself. "Fine ... I will go in and get her then." Kenny held out his hand for the crystal. Justin pulled back the crystal. "I cannot let you go in there, you would be committing suicide." Justin ran his fingers through his long hair. The exhaustion of the past few days was beginning to play havoc on his judgment. "I will return when enough time has passed that her lover is no longer with her." Justin’s words were bitter and confusing to the younger man. As if just realizing that the other man wore no clothing, Kenny averted his gaze. "Why do you think she has a lover in there?" "Because I saw them." "Laura still believes you to be dead," Kenny informed him. The only answer he received was a grunt. Kenny was sure that Justin’s jealousy was not only clouding his heart, but his head as well.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Laura returned to her room. She felt an overwhelming need to wash all traces of Dark Claw from her body, but her need to escape this prison was even more intense. Not until Laura was sure that the inhabitants of the palace were deep in slumber did she slip out of her room. Guided by moonlight, Laura made her way through the streets of Coba’ until she came to the old slaughterhouse which Blanca had spoken of. The building appeared as if it hadn't been used in years, but still the rancid scent of old blood caused her to retch. With a picture of Blanca’s map in her head, Laura felt her way through the dark until she came to the door which she was certain would open to the tunnel. Pulling the heavy door open was no easy task, but finally it gave way. Its rusty hinges squeaked in protest. In Laura’s anxious state the noise could as well have been a clap of thunder. She held her breath--frantic someone had heard from outside. Moments passed and there was no other sound but her own breathing. Laura peered into the inky darkness of the tunnel, cursing herself for not thinking of bringing a candle. With no alternative but to push forward, Laura started to step into the darkness, but stopped abruptly. The tunnel had to be underground, therefore there would be stairs, Laura reasoned. Feeling her way she found some handrails. Laura breathed a sigh of relief that she hadn't just plunged ahead. She surely would have been sent tumbling to the bottom. She took the stairs slowly, testing each step before putting her full weight on it. With immense relief, Laura finally reached the bottom and in the distance she could make out a faint glow of light. Laura followed its source, her progress sluggish at first until the glow of the torch had succeeded in pushing

back the darkness of the tunnel. Laura was reassured to see that torches would light the remaining length of the tunnel. Here the scent of blood was replaced by the smell of damp earth and mold, but the stench didn't do to her stomach what the blood of the slaughterhouse had done. The tunnel went on for several hundred feet before she came to what appeared to be a guard post. She found the post unoccupied and was extremely grateful of Blanca’s wisdom. Here the tunnel was blocked by a set of large double doors. Laura tried the handle, praying that it wouldn't be locked. The handle turned easily and the door swung opened silently. Beyond the doors, the tunnels split off in several different directions. Again Laura envisioned the map. She knew that the tunnel to her right should lead to the room which contained the master key. She was not disappointed--the tunnel opened up into a large chamber. The room appeared to have been some sort of command post long ago. From what she could see, there were four different corridors leading from this main chamber, and through the corridors she could make out cells. Everything was covered with dust and cobwebs and Laura doubted that this part of the palace’ s dungeons had been used in a very long time. It made more sense for them to keep her grandfather closer to the entrance that would lead into the palace. He was their only prisoner and certainly not a threat in their eyes. Laura found the key exactly where Blanca said it would be and quickly retraced her steps to the main tunnel. Continuing in the direction that she was sure would lead her closer to the palace entry, Laura stopped every few seconds to listen for the guard’s return. Luck was with her--all was quiet. Before long she came to a large stone staircase leading up to what she assumed was the palace, but she knew her grandfather wouldn't be up there. He was here in the tunnels and close. Laura first took the tunnel to the right, but it lead to a storage area for food and wine. Backtracking she entered the tunnel to the left of the staircase. It was here she found the cells. At the far end of the tunnel she could see the cell that held her grandfather. His still form rested on the floor with nothing but a thin blanket to ward off the chill. Laura hastily opened the cell and knelt down to touch him softly. Startled, his eyes flew open. "Laura!" he croaked in a scratchy voice. Laura put a finger up to her lips to signal silence. Helping Busby to his feet, Laura motioned to him that he should follow her. Now that she knew her way, it took no time at all for them to reach the guard post. Laura could only hope that he hadn't returned from his lover yet--there would be no escape for them if he had. She hadn't even thought to bring some kind of weapon. The post was still empty. Laura closed her eyes in a silent prayer of thanks. No doubt the unsuspecting guard was too caught up in the passion of the moment to give a second thought to his post. Laura felt a twinge of guilt when she thought of what might happen to the guard when their escape was discovered. Pushing her thoughts aside, she led her grandfather through the double doors and into the outer tunnels. Not until they were well away from the guard post did Laura risk speaking. "It will get very dark, grandpa. You will have to hold my hand and follow me." Busby did as she asked without saying a word. He was too old and wise to question a girl that had shown as much courage as his granddaughter had on this night. Though lost in the thick darkness, Busby glowed with pride. His granddaughter could rival any warrior of his people.

With an extra sense born of desperation, Laura quickly found her way out of the tunnels and into the slaughterhouse. Here, she felt her stomach churn, but she ignored it as she looked out onto the street to see that no one would observe their departure. The street was empty and they left the building. Laura drank in the fresh air as if it were her first taste of oxygen. They started north, silently making their way through back alleys until they were within site of the temple. The large terraced structure seemed to emanate a light of its own. Laura gasped when she caught a movement out of the corner of her eye. Someone was standing near the temple’s entrance. Laura pushed on, hoping it was Blanca who waited there for them and not Dark Claw. The old woman was upon them as soon as they reached the top of the terrace. "You must go now and waste no more time," she hissed as she thrust at them two sculptured jaguar crystals. "You will need these to pass through the doorway," Blanca quickly explained. Laura held the small crystal in her hand and was slightly surprised at how warm it was to the touch. "I don’t know how to thank you," Laura whispered to the old woman. "No need, just do not let your son forget that he also carries the blood of the Jaguars in his veins." Blanca was herding them to the temple’s entrance. Inside, Laura stopped suddenly to stare at the temple’s walls in awe. The walls were carved with gold inlaid words that reflected the moonlight. "These words tell of your child," Blanca whispered, "but my grandson will destroy all that is to be if you do not escape his evil." Her voice urged Laura to move. They followed the old woman to a steep staircase. Here she stopped. "Below is a tunnel. You must keep a hold of the crystals to reach the other side. You will come out in the ruins of Coba’. From there you will have to go south through the jungle for several miles until you find a village. They will be sure to help you." Laura cringed when she thought of traipsing through the jungle in the dark, but she knew nothing could be worse that losing her grandfather and child to Dark Claw. At the last moment, Laura turned back to give Blanca a quick hug, hoping that the woman knew how grateful she was for her help. Holding the crystal tightly in her hand, Laura descended the stairs and was surprised to see a blinding white light at the end of the tunnel. Instinctively she knew this was the doorway back to her own world and she pushed on at a faster pace, slowing only when she noticed her grandfather struggling to keep up. For just a fraction of a moment they seemed to be surrounded by the brilliant light before it dimmed suddenly. The differences were noticeable immediately. The tunnel no longer appeared well kept, but was laced with age and decay. Knowing that the differences meant that they had made it to the other side, Laura felt some of the tension melt away. "We made it...." Her words were cut off by a low, threatening growl. The predator moved toward them with slow, deliberate movements. Its glowing yellow eyes devoured them. In a state of near panic, Laura turned back toward the doorway of Coba’, but her grandfather

placed a firm hand on her arm in an attempt to stop her. "It must be a Sungmanitu," he whispered. Laura’s eyes darted back to the wolf. It was slowly closing in on them. Sungmanitu or not, the animal appeared to have every intention of attacking them. "We should go back." Laura’s whispers were laced with urgency. She took hold of her grandfather’s arm and started back the way they had come--thinking that if they made it back through they could hide at Blanca’s cottage if need be, though she would hate putting the old woman in danger. "Laura!" The harsh guttural voice came from behind them. She felt a vague sense of familiarity at the sound of the voice. Somewhere beneath the layers of her conscious mind she recognized Justin’s voice, but her rational thought erected a solid wall that denied the possibility. It couldn’t be him! Justin was dead! She had seen it with her own eyes! Why couldn’t her heart accept that reality? Busby tugged at Laura’s arm and she was suddenly pulled back to reality and realized that she had been frozen in place, but for how long she had no idea. Laura was torn between the intense need to see who had called her name and the terror of finding it to be just another illusion. Taking every once of strength she possessed, Laura turned to face her pursuer. A scream caught in her throat at the sight of him and the look of utter hostility in his eyes. "Justin." The word was no more than an escape of breath. He just stood there, staring at her as if he hadn't quite decided whether he would rescue her or kill her. His obvious loathing sent Laura’s already shocked mind reeling. "Let’s get out of here while we have the chance," he told them as he was turning to leave, and then adding over his shoulder. "Unless of course you prefer to stay?" His words were directed at Laura. Laura moved forward, realizing this was no time to ponder the fact that he was alive, or his odd reaction to her. Within moments they had left the temple and were in the dark, humid jungle. Without a word Justin disappeared but was back quickly and fully dressed. It was not until then that Laura understood that he had been completely devoid of clothing in that dark tunnel. Her emotions had been in such turmoil that she hadn't even noticed. Laura and her grandfather followed Justin into a thicket of trees. Here they were greeted by Kenny’s enthusiastic welcome. Without words, he took Laura into his arms and gave her a tight hug, and then he was clasping Busby’s shoulders in a gesture of welcome. It dawned on her that Kenny and Justin had worked together in an effort to rescue them and she was completely stunned. Tears of gratitude slipped from her eyes and she took Kenny’s hand in hers and squeezed tightly. She then encircled Justin in her arms in an effort to show him how happy she was that he was alive and how grateful she was for his help, but he stood stiff and unyielding in her embrace. Confused, Laura pulled away and pretended not to notice his indifference. There were many questions

that would remain unanswered and many words that should be spoken between them that would go unsaid. They all knew that if they were anywhere near Coba’ when Laura was discovered missing, they could not hope to escape the wrath of Dark Claw. They could delay their departure no longer. The five people crowded into the jeep and wasted no time leaving the ruins of Coba’ behind them.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Laura gazed down from her balcony, and again she was full of wonder at the beauty of Coyopa’. She could truly believe that the legends were true and this was indeed the Garden of Eden. Laura had been given a room in what she could only describe as a castle which stood at the top of a plateau overlooking Coyopa’. A crisp morning breeze caressed her skin, bringing with it the scent of flowers and pine. Laura was sure she had never seen a sight as stunning as Coyopa’ bathed in the golden morning sunlight. Everywhere her eyes fell was the sight of colorful flowers, and lush vegetation, crystal clear waterfalls and creeks that glittered with the gold dust that was so abundant here. The architecture of the city was distinctly medieval, but at the same time there were many modern conveniences. There was electricity and running water as well as many other luxuries. Justin’s cousin, Ben, had been her mentor the past week and had taught Laura many things about Coyopa’. Ben told her that the city’s electricity came from windmill-powered generators that had been brought in many years ago, and of course the residents of Coyopa’ frequently traveled between their world and the world of mortal men, bringing back with them many items. Laura smiled as she remembered the animation with which the little boy would speak of Coyopa’. Laura’s thoughts were interrupted when someone knocked at her bedroom door. Anna, the woman who had been assigned to be her personal maid, entered carrying a breakfast tray. From her first morning in Coyopa’, Laura had decided she much preferred to take her breakfast on the balcony rather than in the large dining room of the castle’s main floor. The peaceful mornings had a way of calming the turbulence in her soul. She had been in Coyopa’ a week and hadn't seen Justin since he had deposited her at the castle. It was as if even the sight of her repelled him. Laura was sure that Justin had saved her from Dark Claw out of a sense of responsibility rather than love. The truth of that cut more deeply than anything ever had. Laura hadn't told Justin of her pregnancy, and had sworn her grandfather and Kenny to secrecy. Though they deeply disapproved, they had agreed. She wouldn't have Justin come to her out of obligation. Laura would accept nothing less than his complete love. The aroma of fresh baked bread and sausage drifted from the tray Anna had placed on the table. Laura was ravenous in the mornings. Her appetite was sometimes embarrassing but she attributed it to her body ’s growing need for nutrition.

As she ate, her mind wondered back to her escape from the Baalam. Just the memory of Dark Claw filled her heart with fear. Fear more for her child than herself. Once they had reached New Mexico, Laura had steadfastly refused to accompany Justin back to Wyoming. The fury on his face when she had refused to get into the car with Kenny and her grandfather to follow him back to Wyoming brought a smile to her face even now. It was finally her grandfather who had convinced her to come. Busby took Laura aside and reminded her that she and the child wouldn't be safe without Justin’s protection. Laura admitted the truth of this and agreed to make the trip to the fabled city of Coyopa’. When Anna returned to fetch the breakfast tray she brought with her a gown. "There is to be a dinner party tonight and Mr. Gray Eagle has sent this for you to wear." Laura had to bite her tongue to keep from commenting on His Highnesses’ high and mighty attitude. What made him think she even wanted to go to this party? "I will help you dress this evening," Anna told her as she was hanging the beautiful green silk garment in the closet. "Thank you." Laura smiled. There was no sense in taking it out on Anna when it was Justin that she wanted to lash out at. The dress was the first sign of interest he had shown in her since her arrival, and it was clear that she was being commanded to attend this dinner party. Laura was beginning to feel like she was as much of a prisoner here as she had been with Dark Claw. She was not even allowed out of the castle without an escort. Laura was very thankful for Ben’s presence. She knew that the little boy was not exactly Justin’s idea of an escort, but as of yet, no one had commented on it. She could only assume that Justin hadn't been told her preference of escorts. Laura smiled to herself. The little boy was like a ray of sunshine breaking through the black clouds of her heart. She imagined her son would be a little like Ben, and she was sure it was a boy, it is what the prophecy predicted. Laura dressed and went in search of Ben. She found him at the stables with the same idea that she’d had. "I knew you might want to go riding this morning, Miss Laura, so I came down early to saddle Starlight for you." Starlight was the black mare which Laura had become attached to on her first day in Coyopa’. "Thank you, Ben." The two of them led the horses down the steep road that led from the castle to the city. The contrast of the people in modern dress against the medieval background reminded Laura of some kind of weird art--a painting that merged two different times into one. The favored form of transportation appeared to be the horse and carriage, though she had spotted a bicycle here and there.

Coyopa’ resembled some pictures Laura had seen of nineteenth century Paris, though it was nowhere near as large or as populated. The scent of brewing coffee drifted from a corner café and Laura suggested they stop and rest there. The sign that hung above the door read, "The Wolf’s Den". Laura found a small table near the window so that they could look out onto the street while they had their refreshments. A waiter stopped at their table and took out a pen and tablet. "What can I get for you?" He smiled down at her with a row of dazzling white teeth. "Coffee," Laura answered. "I’ll just have a hot chocolate," Ben told him. After he was gone, Laura whispered to Ben. "Do they have soda pop here?" Bed nodded. "They make their own in Coyopa’. The coffee beans are grown here, too. Coyopa’ is more than just this city, it goes on for miles; there are other villages and farms where our food is grown. "But I thought you were all werewolves and hunted outside of Coyopa’." "We do not hunt like that all the time, we just need fresh raw meat, and the farms can provide that as much as they can cooked meat. Besides, not all of Coyopa’ is Sungmanitu, there are many descendants of the original Baalam here too and lots of other kinds of people which the mortal world could never accept or understand," he explained to her patiently. Laura smiled. Ben seemed much wiser than his years. After their order had arrived, Laura sipped the hot liquid. She was absolutely sure it was the best coffee she had ever tasted. "We have to return early today. I was told to make sure you were back in time to get ready for Justin’s dinner party." A shadow seemed to have dropped over his bright eyes. "Yes, I was told about that this morning as well." She grimaced. "The party is supposed to be so they can announce Justin’s engagement to the Mayor’s daughter." Laura felt her throat constrict as pain pierced at her heart. She said nothing because she found that she could not speak. Ben seemed to know the effect his words had on her and was instantly sorry. "It's an arrangement that has been in place for many years, but until now Justin has delayed," he added after a moment. "I guess he just figures it’s time now." Laura fought back the tears that were stinging her eyes. She remembered Justin’s threat to take another woman as his wife. Obviously it hadn't been just an idle threat. Even then he had known that one day he was to marry someone else, but still he had lain with her and taken advantage of her love for him. Laura could no longer hold back the bitter tears and they spilled from her eyes to roll down her pale cheeks. Ben took her hand. "I’m very sorry, Miss Laura. Justin should have told you this himself."

Laura shook her head. "It’s okay. I’ll learn to live with it." She paused for a moment before continuing. "Do me a favor though, don’t ever tell Justin about this," she motioned to her tear streaked face. "Don’t worry, Miss Laura, I won’t."

Chapter Twenty-Five

Laura sank into the steaming tub, wanting nothing more than to escape the reality of the day. How could she possibly hope to get through this night without betraying her heart, and her secret? Gently, Laura brought her hand down to touch the tiny mound in her lower stomach. As much as she wanted to hate Justin and think of him as an evil creature, she could not. He had given her this child and how could she ever truly regret that? Already she felt a love for her unborn baby that no words could ever adequately describe. Though she could not quite make herself hate Justin, the fury she felt burned like an inferno. He had deceived her and disregarded her love like he would brush dust from his jacket. Lost in her sorrows, Laura hadn’t noticed how tepid the water had become. Finishing her bath, she climbed out of the tub and wrapped herself in a large white towel. Sitting at the gold dressing table, Laura used the large mirror to begin brushing her hair dry. The sharp knock tore through her thoughts, startling her. The bedroom door swung open before she had a chance to answer and she found herself lost in Justin’s turbulent gaze. "What do you want?" She found it an impossible feat to keep her voice from shaking. "Anna has informed me that you refused to wear the gown I sent up this morning." Justin’s eyes seemed to burn right through her and Laura suddenly realized she was wearing only a towel. Blushing crimson and feeling more vulnerable that she had ever felt in his presence, Laura answered hotly, "I’m sure I have something just as adequate." "You will wear the green gown," he ordered. Laura swayed between anger and fear. She could not quite believe his arrogance. "I will not," she told him before turning back to the mirror. An instant later she felt a vice grip on her arm as she was swung around to face him. "You will do as you’ re told, Laura." "Are you commanding me, Your Highness?" Laura’s own anger had risen to meet his. "I am!" His words were forced out between tightly clenched teeth.

Laura attempted to wrestle her arm out of his grasp, but he only pulled her closer until she could feel his hot breath on her face. His hand snaked up to her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. She felt herself quickly sinking into their smoldering expanse. "Here ... I am King, and I will have whatever I wish," he hissed. Laura knew what was coming next and she began to struggle but his hold only became tighter and more painful. He claimed her lips in a bruising, violent kiss, biting her tongue when she made any attempt to pull away. Laura whimpered and Justin pulled away but continued to hold her close though his touch had become gentle. With swift motion, he removed her towel. His large hands found her breast, expertly playing her body like a fine instrument. Laura sensed that they were both losing themselves in a cyclone of desire and she made another attempt to fight her way clear of it. "No, please don’t," she moaned. As if she had never spoken, he lifted her and carried her to the large bed and laid her atop the layers of silk that covered it. His lips and tongue seared her flesh as he made a trail of burning passion from her thigh to the center of her yearning. Laura trembled, her need for him consuming all reason. She closed her eyes and surrendered to her heart and her body. If it meant she must betray herself to feel his magic once more, then so be it She could feel the heat of him even before he entered. Laura gasped as he buried himself deep inside of her. This time when he claimed her lips, there was no violence ... only urgency. He devoured her mouth with a hunger matched only by his need to possess her and as he moved within her, she felt herself falling over the edge of reality, her consciousness spinning out of control. Laura felt him pulsate within her as his passion reached an explosive release. Justin collapsed, his weight pinning her in place while his hand gently caressed her still wet hair. "We should not have done this," Laura whispered in his ear. Instantly he stiffened, as if she had brought to mind some very unpleasant thoughts. Laura felt her heart twist with pain. No doubt he was thinking of the betrayal of his bride to be. When he pulled away she could see that the harshness had once again entered his eyes. "Surely I'm not your choice of lovers, but since you take lovers so casually I see no harm done." Laura’s rage held her in a state of suspended animation for only the briefest of moments before the fury brought her to life. "You animal!" she screamed as she was scrambling away from him. Tears stung her eyes, making it difficult to retrieve the towel that had been carelessly tossed to the floor during their passionate lovemaking. Tossed aside as carelessly as her own common sense. The bitter thought nipped at her heart. "And I suppose this little encounter will never be known to your bride to be?" Laura’s voice trembled with anger. Justin smiled. "If she should discover this indiscretion." He shrugged his shoulders as if it would be of no

consequence. After wrapping herself in the towel she turned away from him. "Please take yourself off to the future Mrs., and let me be." Justin chuckled. "She may be my future wife, but you are my current and future mistress." Laura swung around to face him. "I assure you I will not be your mistress." She told him in total outrage. Justin smiled arrogantly, as if he was completely aware that he held absolute command of her heart, body and soul. "We shall see little wildcat." "Leave!" Laura hissed Justin started for the door ... but then paused. "I do expect you to wear the green gown tonight." "You will be very disappointed then." "My patience is wearing thin, Laura," he growled. "You will do as you’re told or you will be punished." "Am I to understand that I'm as much of a prisoner here, as I was with the Baalam?" "Yes you are, until further notice." He smiled at her before closing the door. Fuming, Laura went to her closet and purposely found a blue gown. She would never give in to his demands. He may be the ruler in this fantasy realm of which she could still not quite accept as reality, but Laura didn't belong here. She made up her mind that she would never allow him to command her, no matter what he threatened. Laura’s anger slowly dissipated and was replaced with sadness. She would have to find a way to leave here soon, and she knew that would mean leaving her grandfather and Kenny behind. They would never agree to her leaving. They knew as well as she did that it was a great risk to herself and her child. But what other choice did she have? Laura knew she could never allow herself to be forced into the role of Justin’s mistress ... and her son. What of her son? Would he be destined to be Justin’s bastard child ... never truly belonging? Laura vowed this would never happen to her baby ... no matter how far or how long she had to run. It was time to form an escape plan, but first she must find a way of getting through the dreadful night ahead.

****

Anna fought to bring some form of style to Laura’s long, unruly hair. Finally stepping back, Anna looked at her with disapproving eyes. "He will be very angry with you, Miss Laura." Anna shook her head as if she could not quite figure out why Laura would be willing to risk Justin’s wrath. "Don’t worry, Anna, I will make sure he knows it has nothing to do with you, and that you did your best

to convince me to wear the other gown." Laura attempted to reassure the older woman with a sweet smile. Anna would have none of it. She continued to shake her head as she left the room. Laura opened the bedroom door to find her grandfather waiting for her in the hall. Busby looked upon Laura with obvious pride. "No maiden will match your beauty tonight." He smiled tenderly. Laura hugged her grandfather, but she could not believe in his words. It was a fact that there would be someone else there tonight that would surpass Laura in Justin’s eyes. The woman he had chosen to take to the altar instead of just to his bed.

****

She had no idea how she would make it through dinner let alone the dancing afterward. The array of food smelled delicious, but Laura felt her stomach turn whenever her eyes fell on Justin and Tasha. Justin sat at the head of the long, dark mahogany table with Tasha to his right and the Mayor to his left. Being forced to endure Justin’s adoring eyes on Tasha as she chattered endlessly was nearly more than Laura could tolerate. Only once had Justin gave her the slightest notice, and with a withering look he let her know that her defiance had been noted and would be dealt with. Laura managed to swallow a few bites of food by pure force of will. Petite and feminine with perfect features and a mass of black curls, Tasha was the image of loveliness. Adorned in folds of shimmering white silk, she practically sang out her innocence. But there was something about Tasha’s eyes that forced Laura to look closer. They seemed to betray darkness much blacker than death. Maybe the Sungmanitu could never truly be innocent. Tasha’s eyes rested on Laura as if she could sense that she had been peeling away the façade of innocence. If anyone could see through a woman’s mask, it was another woman. At least if they looked closely enough. It was obvious that Tasha knew that Laura had seen though her pretense and she wasn’t happy about it. Laura felt nausea knot up in her stomach and she pulled her eyes away from Tasha. She was Justin’s problem, not hers, Laura thought--not without some satisfaction. At last the endless meal came to an end and it was time for the party of guests to move to the ballroom. Laura knew no one but Kenny and her grandfather. Justin hadn't bothered to introduce her to any of his guests. She could tell that the other people that were present were curious about her, but she was thankful that so far, no one had been so impolite as to ask questions. The second half of the evening had apparently been opened up to many more people. New guests were arriving by the moment. The lavish ballroom was becoming crowded. A smile lightly touched upon Laura’ s lips. This would make it much easier to slip away. As the first of the music began, Kenny was at her side. "A smile from you tonight seems out of place."

Kenny motioned to Justin and Tasha. They were whirling to the music in perfect union as if they had been made for each other. Laura swallowed hard to remove the lump that had formed in her throat. She was determined not to let them get to her. Laura shrugged her shoulders, trying to convince herself as much as Kenny that it didn’t matter. "He will be announcing his engagement to her tonight." A hard glint entered Kenny’s eyes. "Like hell he will!" Kenny started in the direction in which the couple was dancing. It was only Laura’s hand on his arm that stopped him. "Let him. I will not be here much longer anyway." "What happened between you two?" Kenny asked Laura shrugged her shoulders. "I think this has been arranged for a long time. I guess we were just not meant to be." Kenny didn’t miss the note of sadness in her last statement, but understanding seemed to slowly seep into his eyes. "He thinks you and Dark Claw were lovers," Kenny informed her. Laura looked startled. All the sudden Justin’s behavior made sense. "Why would he think that?" "He saw you with Dark Claw before you escaped." The memory of Dark Claw forcing himself on her in the garden jumped to the front of her mind, bringing with it revulsion. Laura realized that Justin might never believe the child she carried was his. With resignation, Laura knew that leaving was her only choice, for the sake of her son. If Justin thought that she had been a willing party to Dark Claw’s embraces, how could he ever believe her about the child? "So, let him think what he will." Her eyes sparked defiance. "You can’t leave, Laura," Kenny told her. "It’s too dangerous." "Don’t worry, I have a plan, but you must never tell him about the baby." Laura really didn't have a plan, but she didn’t want Kenny to worry. She could tell that Kenny wasn’t falling for it. "No matter what, you are still safer here for right now, we all are." "I know what I'm doing, and no matter what, tell Grandpa that I love him." Laura noticed that Kenny’s attention had wavered and she followed his gaze across the room to where his eyes rested on a pretty blond girl who was motioning to him. "Who is that?" Laura smiled.

"Her name is Yvette. I made her acquaintance a few days ago while riding," he spoke to Laura but his eyes never left, Yvette. "She sure doesn’t look Sungmanitu," Laura stated. "She isn’t." Kenny looked back to Laura. "You could say her people are of the same nature, but they originate in Europe." Laura remembered Ben telling her that all sorts of people resided in Coyopa’. "I should go talk with her." Kenny’s smile was apologetic. "Of course." Laura reached out and touched Kenny’s arm reassuringly. Kenny started away, but stopped and looked back at Laura. "Don’t do anything ... yet." Laura smiled but said nothing. She could give him no such promise. "You don’t appear to be enjoying yourself." Laura stiffened at the dark amusement in his voice. "Of course I am." Laura smiled "It’s not everyday that a girl gets to be surrounded by werewolves." Justin’s eyes held a dangerous glint. "You are treading on dangerous ground, Laura." His fingers dug into her arm painfully as he led her out on the dance floor. "I don’t want to dance." Laura tried to pull her arm free but only succeeded in causing herself more pain. "Don’t make a scene," he hissed. Laura stiffened as his arms encircled her and they began to move to the music. Before Laura realized what he was doing he had led her through the large double doors which led to the gardens. When they were out of sight of the other guests he pulled her closer--holding her so tightly she almost couldn’t breathe. "You ignored my orders," his voice was harsh. "Did you seriously think I wouldn't?" "You will be punished severely for disobeying me. The first thing you must learn is, here ... my word is law." Justin’s fingers entwined in Laura’s hair, pulling her head back and he buried his face in her neck. Laura gasped at the sharp sting of his teeth on her flesh--her heart filling with terror. Justin released her suddenly, backing away. He gazed at her with his yellow wolf’s eyes. Laura was trembling with a mixture of fear and rage. "If I let your open defiance go unpunished, I will lose the respect of my people, and that will threaten my position. You are confined to your rooms until you learn to obey me. After this night you will see no one but Anna," he finished with a growl and strode away, leaving her alone with the night. Laura’s anger evaporated and was replaced once again with sadness. She had truly traded one captor

for another. There was no longer any doubt in her mind; if she was going to escape it would have to be tonight. "Laura," a soft voice called to her from out of the darkness. A little unnerved, Laura strained to see what lay beyond the reach of the lights. She could hear a shuffle of feet and she sensed movement but still she could see nothing. "Don’t fear me child, I have come to warn you." The vaguely familiar voice drew Laura closer. Cloaked in darkness, Laura could barely make out Two-Bears’ form. Gripped with her people’s natural fear of the dead, Laura began to back away, but tripping she was sent sprawling to the hard stone floor. She looked up to find Two-Bears looming above her. "At this moment, he is coming for you--many will die. The woman, Tasha is a traitor, she has led them here to destroy you." Choking back a sob, Laura closed her eyes--reminding herself that it wasn’t real. He was only a phantom like Rosa and her grandmother. When she opened her eyes Two-Bears was gone. Laura was flooded with fear. Her stomach felt as if it was in knots. Dark Claw was coming--there would be a war. She would have to warn Justin. Laura found him submerged in conversation with Tasha. He turned his cold eyes on her when she tapped him on the shoulder. "I must speak with you." "Later," he told her. "Now ... it’s urgent." Laura was determined not to let him stall her. "Will you excuse me?" He smiled tenderly at Tasha. Laura had to wonder how much of those feelings for Tasha were real, and how much of it was show. "Don’t be too long, Justin. I will be completely lost without you," she told him in a honey sweet voice, while her eyes flashed warnings at Laura. Justin took Laura by the arm and led her out of the ballroom. They walked quietly until reaching what Laura assumed was a study. The furnishings were Tudor and the books lining the shelves looked to be just as old. Laura had no time to wonder at the contrast between the Justin of her world and the Justin of this world, or which one was the real man. "You are trying my patience, Laura." Justin was seething. Unable to contain herself any longer, Laura’s emotions burst forward. "I don’t even know who you are," Laura stated. "You are not the same man who walked with me under the moonlight, and you are certainly not the same man that took me for a ride on his bike."

Justin looked away, but his voice softened. "In some ways you are right. I cannot be that person here." "If Coyopa’ turns men to monsters, why not just let the Baalam have it?" Justin shot her a look of distrust. "Do you say that on behalf of your lover?" Laura shook her head and turned away. "If it were not for Coyopa’ and the Sungmanitu, man would destroy the Earth Mother," he explained in a soft voice. "We are the guardians of mankind." "Dark Claw is on his way," Laura told him without turning around. "How do you know that?" Justin demanded. "Two-Bears." "Do you expect me to believe that?" he asked in disgust. Laura shrugged her shoulders. "Believe what you will. He has come to me more than once. He said that Dark Claw was coming for me and that many would die." Justin’s disbelief seemed to be slowly dissipating. "Is that all you were told?" Laura slowly nodded, wondering if she should tell Justin about Tasha, but quickly decided against it. He would just think it was jealousy. Justin took a deep breath. At that moment he appeared more tired than Laura ever remembered. She found that she was consumed with the need to reach out and comfort him, but the feeling quickly faded at his next words. "Go to your room and lock the doors. Do not open them again until I come for you." Laura left the room with no intention of following his orders. She had to locate Kenny and her grandfather and insist that they come with her when she left.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Busby and Kenny followed Laura to her room and she quickly shut and locked the door behind them. "What’s this about?" Kenny was impatient with her for dragging him away from Yvette. "The Baalam will be attacking Coyopa’ soon. If we are to have any hope of escape, we will have to go now." "Don’t be foolish, Laura. Without the protection of the Sungmanitu, we are as good as dead," Kenny told

her. "I will be the cause of so much death and suffering if I stay here, I could not live with that." "Think of the child," Grandpa told her. "I am," Laura told them simply. Kenny shook his head. "I cannot leave these people to fight the Baalam alone, and I will not let you and Grandpa go without me." "Oh don’t be ridiculous, Kenny!" Laura exclaimed. "There is nothing you could possibly do to add to their defense." "Never the less, it is a matter of honor." "This is true, Laura." Grandpa’s voice was raspy and his eyes weary. Laura knew that the events of the last few months were just too much for him. How could she expect him to go on the run with her? Laura sighed. There was no other way, she would have to appear to be resigned to her situation and make an escape on her own. In her heart she knew that her grandfather was safer here-- in the outside world they would have no defense.

****

It had been no easy feat to convince Kenny and her grandfather that she had accepted her position for the time being, but finally they had left. As soon as the door closed behind them, Laura sat down to write them a note. No matter what, she could not disappear and not leave some kind of word for them. She did this, even though she knew it would give her less time to put distance between herself and Coyopa’. Leaving the note on her bed, Laura slipped out of the room and silently made her way from the castle to the stables. In the darkness Laura led Starlight from the stables. Somewhere in the night she caught the sound of a scream. Soon the city was full of screams of terror. It had started. Laura closed her eyes and said a silent prayer for the loved ones that she would leave behind. Guilt scratched at her heart--it was only her desperation to keep her child from Dark Claw that kept her going. Laura searched her memory for the path which would take her to the cave and the doorway to her own world. She rode for what seemed like hours--the stars and a crescent moon were all there was for guidance. She dared not breathe easy until Coyopa’ was far behind her. Suddenly Laura had an alarming thought. She knew there was more than one entrance into Coyopa’, but just what if the Baalam had used the cave? The chance that they had was pretty slim. Justin had told her that it was a secret entrance and very few knew about it. She was counting on the accuracy of his words. Laura fought her way through the thick brush until finally reaching the mouth of the cave. The expanse of darkness within, threatened to swallow all that dared enter. Laura let Starlight’s ropes go, knowing she would find her way back to the castle. Swallowing hard, she peered into the stretch of darkness within.

Touching the crystal which hung on her neck, she stepped in. Almost instantaneously the black interior enveloped her. Placing her hand on the cold-stone surface of the cave’s wall, Laura felt her way through the darkness. The cave should come out somewhere near Beaver Creek, unless ... by some chance the doorway wouldn't open for her. Beaver Creek ... the name almost seemed like something out of a story book, and not a place that had ever been a real part of her life. How she longed to be back in that simple log cabin and in Justin’s arms. Not Justin, the ruler of Coyopa’, but just plain old Justin. Laura fought back her tears and the memories of that simple and sweet love they had shared. Cautiously, she navigated the cave’s slippery floor with slow, deliberate movements. Laura froze. What was that noise? The inaudible whisper came again, spurring Laura to action. Moving with greater haste, Laura nearly slipped several times, but no matter how fast she moved the whispers seemed to be getting closer. Stopping to catch her breath, Laura listened. She could barely make out the words now. "Noooooooo ... Laura." The voice was familiar. Rosa was again warning her, but she had to go. No matter which side won, her child would be in jeopardy. A sudden thought occurred to her. She was doing the same thing that Justin’s mother had done. She was running from Coyopa’ and the Sungmanitu. Guilt for what she was doing to Justin tugged at her conscience, but would he really care? He had Tasha, after all. With a will born of desperation, she blocked out Rosa’s voice and her own guilt. The same bizarre illumination that she remembered from Coba’ was suddenly there to light her way. She was close now and would soon be free of the Sungmanitu and the Baalam. The thought didn’t bring her the relief she had hoped, instead her heart felt as if it had been weighted down with lead.

****

The Bronco sat exactly where they had left it on their arrival. Laura quickly found the spare key inside the rear bumper which was held in place with a magnet. Inside, she checked for the wallet she had discreetly stashed beneath the passenger seat. Having anticipated her eventual need for escape, Laura had had the foresight to make sure she would have what she might need. The engine turned over after having to crank it twice. Laura wasted no time in leaving Beaver Creek. Once she was on the main highway, she turned toward Rock Spring instead of Acton, which is where Justin would no doubt expect her to go. Where would she go?

It would be suicide to go back to New Mexico. Dark Claw’s people would surely look for her there once they realized she was not in Coyopa’. Jessup! Why hadn’t she thought of him before? She would go to Louisiana and ask him for help. But the last time she had talked to Jessup’s sister, she had claimed no knowledge of her or Wyoming. Jessup hadn’t even been there. What if she drove all the way to Louisiana and he wasn’t even there? There was only one solution. She would stop in Rock Springs and get some sleep, and in the morning she would phone Jessup’s sister again. She desperately needed a shower and a good night’s rest. She was sure that they wouldn't look for her in Rock Springs, at least not right away. By morning she would be more alert and able to plan with a clear head.

****

Laura sat in a booth at Joe’s Café drinking her orange juice and eyeing the payphone near the entrance. The morning crowd was filtering out and the emptiness in the café lent a hollow feeling to the atmosphere. What if he really didn’t remember her? Was it possible that once he was away from Beaver Creek, a cloud of amnesia had settled on him? Already she could feel the details of the Sungmanitu and the Baalam slipping from her mind. It was like the last occasion when she had left to return to New Mexico. The details slipped and before long it became more like a dream than reality. Laura shook her head. There was no way she could ever forget Justin, the evidence of his existence grew within her everyday. Finally she was able to muster up enough nerve to go to the payphone. Dropping in several quarters she dialed the number. Laura’s heart beat with desperate anxiety. The phone rang on and on and just as Laura was ready to hang up someone came on the other end. "Hello," A tired female voice spoke into the receiver. "Hi," Laura paused, suddenly unsure of what to say. "Yes," The woman prodded. "I’m looking for Clyde Jessup. Would he happen to be in?" "He is living in Lafayette now. Can I tell him who called?" she asked with suspicion in her voice. "I’m an old business acquaintance. I was on my way to Louisiana and thought I'd drop in on him," Laura told her, hoping she didn’t remember her from the last time she’d called. Jessup’s sister had probably come to the conclusion that Laura had been a nutcase on the previous occasion they had spoken. If she thought Laura to be the same person, she could count on not getting any information. "Well he is listed in the phone book. Give him a call when you get into town," the woman told her before hanging up the phone. At least Jessup was there. Laura’s world seemed just slightly brighter than it had moments before. All that was left to do was pick up a few clothes since she had left with nothing and fill up the Bronco. Laura reminded herself to find a map as well. She had never been to Louisiana in her life.

****

Just as the setting sun was casting its fiery red light on the land of the Cajuns, Laura pulled into Lafayette, Louisiana. Three days after beginning her journey she was finally far enough away to feel like she might be safe. Laura was able to obtain Jessup’s phone number and address from directory assistance, but had decided that she would go straight to his house, rather than call. The shadows of the bayou were eating away the light. She hoped it wouldn't be long before she came to his residence. The thought of being lost in the dark swamps brought on an involuntary shiver. Several miles down the road Laura found a mailbox with the house number she had been given, but there was no house in sight, only a lonely dirt road. Laura rolled down her window, hoping the evening breeze would cool her perspiring body. Living her entire life in the desert, Laura had been unprepared for the smothering humidity of Louisiana. With a weary sigh, Laura pulled onto the dirt drive. On either side of her, cypress trees threatened to overtake the narrow road. Laura’s imagination was rampant with visions of alligators and snakes. Up ahead, Laura could make out the warm yellow glow of lighted windows. She sped up as fast as she dared. There was Jessup’s truck. Relieved, Laura turned off the engine, and leaning back on the head rest she closed her eyes. The sense of coming home was powerful and comforting. Since the beginning of this nightmare, Jessup had been her one anchor to reality, and right now she felt she needed that more than anything else. Leaving the Bronco, Laura climbed the wooden porch stairs where an old brown hound dog lay eyeing her without lifting his head. Straightening her shoulders she knocked firmly on the door. A moment later the door opened and Jessup stood in the entrance. He looked upon her with curiosity, but his features were blank. There was no familiarity in his warm, dark eyes. Fear gripped Laura’s heart. "It’s me ... Laura." She attempted a smile but failed miserably. At first there was no reaction, but very slowly sparks of recognition entered his eyes and he smiled. "Why, Laura, how you been girl?" He smiled but Laura could tell he was still slightly confused. "Can I come in?" she asked. Jessup stepped aside so she could enter. "I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I didn’t realize who you were at first." He was shaking his head as if still trying to figure it out. "How much of our time in Wyoming do you remember?" Laura decided to get right down to the amnesia problem.

"Weren’t we working a job there for Duccini, some time back?" He smiled weakly. Laura nodded. "The Sungmanitu ... do you remember them?" "Wasn’t there some kind of trouble with them?" Again he appeared to be confused, but whatever was fogging his memory was lifting away. Jessup leaned against the small kitchen table and studied Laura in silent contemplation. His numb expression gradually took on the look of apprehension. "The wolves ... they tried to kill us." "No." Laura shook her head. "That was the Jaguars. Try harder, Jessup. It’s very important to me that you remember. I need your help." Jessup left her standing there while he went to the sink and filled a glass with cold water. He drank it down in large gulps. When he was finished he set the glass on the counter and turned to Laura. "I have forgotten my manners. Would you like something to drink?" Laura shook her head. "So ... what’s wrong, Laura? I thought that problem was basically solved when we left there?" Laura’s smile was weak. "Maybe we should take a seat and I will fill you in on what’s going on." As Laura talked she could tell he was remembering more and more. Just knowing she was not alone with this any longer was enough to abate her fear. "Damn ... that’s even more to swallow than what I know to be real." He was dazed. "I know it all seems so fantastic, even to me it does." "So they actually have these cities that exist in a parallel dimension? And they think the baby you are going to have ... will fulfill some kind of prophecy for these Jaguars?" Jessup was sure no fairytale could be quite as imaginative as Laura’s story. But if one believed that a man could take the form of a wolf, which he himself had witnessed, he guessed the rest couldn’t be all that more farfetched. "I need to hide out for a while ... until I can figure out how to keep them away from my baby." Laura was pleading for his help. In deep thought, Jessup began to tap his long fingers on the tabletop. "There is one thing that we might be able to do," he finally spoke. Laura waited for him to continue. "Eventually they will trace you here, but we might as well not make it easy for them," Jessup told her in that deep southern drawl she had come to love. "Where are you going with this?" Laura smiled, really happy to have the old Jessup back. "The bayou is a dangerous place, even for those who know it, and downright deadly if you are unfamiliar with it. If you were to disappear into the swamps, it's unlikely they would find you--even if they happened to trace you here."

Laura lifted her hands in a gesture of helplessness. "How can I do that?" "Wait a minute and let me finish, why don’t you?" Jessup grumbled. "Now as I was saying ... my Aunt Bellea lives deep in the swamps. She’s something of the legendary Voodoo Queen around here, but to me, she’s always just been plain old Aunt Bellea." "So you are suggesting that I go stay with your aunt?" Laura looked doubtful. "It’s the perfect solution. We’ll hide your auto someplace, so when they come looking for you, they’ll find nothing." "It could be dangerous ... for you," Laura pointed out. "I’m aware of that, but I survived them once before and I’m sure I’ll do so again," he assured her. "It’s worth a try." Laura smiled. "Do you think you were followed?" he asked. "No, I think I was well away before they even figured out I was gone." "That’s good. It will give us some leeway. We’ll get some sleep and take you out to Aunt Bellea first thing in the morning." Jessup leaned back in his chair and yawned. "I’ll bed down on the couch tonight then ... if you don’t mind," Laura added. "It sure will be fine to have some company for a change," he told her.

****

Midmorning found them coming near a small house built on some kind of wooden platform above the water. Laura’s face fell. "Is this it?" Guessing her thoughts, Jessup tried to calm her discomfort. "Believe me, it’s much homier than what it looks. This is the way houses are built out here," he informed her. A woman sat on the shack’s porch looking at them as they approached. Laura thought she must be more ancient than the swamp itself. If she had any hair, it was wrapped up tightly in the colorful scarf she wore on her head. Her dark skin was deeply lined with age. "Aunt Bellea, I have brought you a visitor," Jessup called to her as he was docking the boat near the porch. Jessup held out his hand to help Laura from the boat. The craft rocked as she tried to disembark. For the second time that day, she nearly ended up in the water. "I just don’t think I’m meant for the water," Laura muttered once her feet were firmly placed on dry land. Jessup laughed. "Much time out here and you’ll be getting about just like the Cajuns."

The wooden stairs creaked beneath their weight as she followed Jessup to the porch and stood before the old woman. Bellea’s sharp eyes seemed to look right through her and for a short time, Laura felt as if she could not breathe. "Aunt Bellea, this is Laura Ellison from out west. She’s in powerful need of help right now." Jessup’s voice was grim. "I know who she be." The old woman croaked out her words. "You be the one with the child that is human ... but is not human." It was a statement. The look of utter shock on Laura’s face pried a cackle out of Bellea. "I was given signs that you would seek me out." Laura’s eyes flew to Jessup. "Bellea just seems to know things," he explained with a sheepish smile. Bellea slowly rose from her rocker and started for the door. Laura guessed they were to follow her. Once inside, Laura saw that Jessup had been right. The three room shack was exceptionally clean and appeared to be comfortable enough. Without asking if they wanted anything, Bellea poured them a glass of what Laura at first thought was water, but it tasted and smelled like mint. Sitting at the small kitchen table they drank the mint juleps in silence. Laura was pleasantly surprised at how refreshing the drink was. It was finally Jessup who started up a conversation. "I don’t know how long she will have to stay. Maybe until her child is born." With a gnarled hand the old woman waved away Jessup’s words. Bellea spoke to Jessup as if he were a foolish little boy. "She's meant to be here." An hour later Jessup was bringing from the boat, the few things that Laura had managed to bring with her. "I’ll be back to check on you in a couple of days," he told her. "If it’s not too much trouble, could you see if you can pick me up a few books to read when you do?" "Will do," he told her with a chuckle. Laura watched him row away, her mind full of misgivings and her heart full of loneliness.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Bellea kept her so busy that the days passed more quickly than Laura would have believed. There was always something to mix or cook, some herb or root that had to be sought out in the swamp. Most every

day they made a trip to visit someone who was feeling "Unda de weatha", as Bellea put it. Every few days Jessup would visit to see how they were getting on. Always he would bring things that he thought the two of them might need. Laura’s pregnancy was quickly becoming apparent. The roundness of her stomach was now visible unless she wore loose clothing. Bellea had begun a layette in blue. When Laura asked her how she knew it was a boy, the woman answered impatiently. "Girl, ya know as well as I do dat it’s a boy." In the evenings after supper, they would sit on the porch and watch the fire flies dance in the night. Laura was the one who would do most of the talking. Bellea would listen and nod every once in a while as she knitted the baby another blanket. Laura found that she was almost happy and would have been completely content if it were not for the dark thoughts that intruded on her each night when she lay down to sleep. During this time it was impossible to keep her pain at bay. As soon as she would close her eyes, visions of Tasha lying in Justin’ s arms would leap before her. Tears would crowd into her eyes and her heart would fill with despair. Tasha was his wife and had every right to be with him. It was she who should not be crying for someone else’s husband. Laura would remind herself of these facts over and over. Sometimes it worked, but most times it didn’t. Usually it was the movement of her child within her that would pull her from her misery. The night was like so many before it, hot and so humid the swamp felt more like a steam bath. Laura slipped in and out of sleep, too uncomfortable to fall into oblivion. "Lauraaa...." A little girl’s voice called to her from the swamps. Laura jumped up, unsure if she had been dreaming. "Lauraaa...," the voice called again. Leaving her cot she opened the door and stepped out onto the porch. The bayou was alive with its night song ... but the voice had vanished. Laura peered into the darkness. There was nothing that seemed unusual, but still the air seemed to crackle with the electricity of danger. She could not dismiss it as a dream; it had been Rosa’s voice. Whenever Rosa had appeared before, it was to warn Laura of impending danger. Laura had no reason to doubt that it was any different this time. After a long time, Laura turned to enter the shack, but the voice from behind her froze her in her tracks. "Laura ... don’t go." Laura turned sharply and was only mildly surprised to see the same little girl with dirty, cracked feet looking up at her from the bottom of the stairs. The girl’s impish smile was not so much one of warmth, but of foreboding. "You are in danger, little sister." Laura’s tongue felt swollen, making it impossible to utter a word, even if she had known what to say. The ghostly mist that emanated from the girl’s skin sent a shiver down Laura’s spine.

Finally words jumped from Laura’s tongue. "I’m so sorry for what happened to you, Rosa. I wish I could have known you." Rosa’s dark eyes eerily reflected the moonlight. The amusement that danced within them was unnerving. "Rosa always helped take care of baby Laura." The girl smiled. "I don’t know what to do, Rosa, or where to go." Laura blurted out. "It's not only wolves that can appear in sheep’s clothing." Rosa backed away until she had disappeared into the blackness of the swamp. Laura took flight and screamed when she ran into Bellea who had been standing in the dark. "It was a ghost," Laura blurted out. The old woman’s cackle didn't set her at ease, but raked across her nerves. Striking a match, Bellea lit an oil lamp. The shack was filled with a warm gold glow. "You have de sight somethin’ powerful." Laura shook her head, not understanding what the old woman was saying. "The dead walk among us, but it be only those with de sight dat can see ‘em." "She said I was in danger." "Yes, you be dat all right." "What did she mean?" Bellea put the lamp down on the kitchen table and wearily lowered herself into her wooden rocker. "She be meaning dat you should trust no one." "Why can’t they just leave me and my baby alone?" Laura cried out in fear and frustration. "Yes, it be yer baby." Bellea nodded, "But dat baby also belongs to him ... and de wolves and all of de earth." The woman’s knowing eyes studied Laura. Laura shook her head in denial. "No, he is mine." "He does not know ‘bout de baby?" "No, I never told him," Laura admitted. "Dat white man, Brody is smitten wit ya, dat what Jessup told me." Bellea could not hide her smile, or her concern. In the couple of months Laura had been living in the swamp, she had ventured out with Jessup on only a few occasions and had twice had the opportunity to meet one of Jessup’s business acquaintances. Brody Cornell and Jessup had struck up a deal to go into a business venture together and since Jessup’s return to Louisiana, it had done very well. The swamp charters were a smash with the tourists and Jessup was happy to be working for himself instead of Duccini.

Even in her advancing pregnancy, Brody had made no secret of the fact that he found Laura to be attractive and she herself had to admit, the handsome Brody had more than his share of charm. In his mid-thirties, he was the image of a southern gentleman. The contrast of his fair hair and blue eyes to Justin ’s dark appearance brought a gentle reassurance to Laura’s mind. She and Jessup had been invited to a dinner party at Cypress Manor which, as Brody had proudly told her, had been in his family for generations. When the invitation had first been extended to her through Jessup, Laura had adamantly refused, thinking it was far too risky to come out into the open so soon. But Jessup had insisted, sure that she had been hidden away far too long. To impress this on her, he had presented her with a beautiful silver evening gown of silk for the occasion. It had been tailored to hide her advancing pregnancy well. The promise of fine wine and gentle company was just too much for Laura to pass up and she had finally agreed to attend the dinner party with Jessup on Saturday night. At the very least, it would keep her mind off of Justin, if only for a little while. After bidding Bellea goodnight, Laura was finally able to fall asleep with visions of impending doom pushed aside by the promise of a glittering evening in that far away place called civilization. The remaining days until Saturday passed uneventfully and Laura was able to push Rosa’s warnings to the back of her mind. Though somewhere deep inside of her, Rosa’s voice still intruded on her thoughts, like the eerie fog horn of a ship lost in the mist. With some effort, Laura was able to keep it from penetrating into her conscious thoughts. Shortly after midday, Laura heard Jessup’s boat. As had been arranged, Laura would get ready at Jessup’s place and from there they would make the trip to Cypress Manor. Gathering her things, Laura tried to ignore Bellea’s disapproving gaze. The old woman obviously didn't want Laura to go, but as she had come to realize over the weeks she had spent with Bellea, it was only concern for Laura’s safety that prompted the woman’s disapproval. "Dem Cornells are a no good bunch," Bellea muttered. "I’m sure that everything will be fine," Laura tried to reassure her. "Funny how they’s never asked Jessup to de big house before now." Jessup had been standing at the open door, watching the exchange with some curiosity. He now knelt next to Bellea "I’ll take real good care of her, Aunty Bellea," he smiled. Bellea frowned. "Be sure to, boy. I be having some bad feelings." Laura gave old Bellea a hug and followed Jessup out of the cabin. It was not until they had been on the water for a few minutes that Jessup spoke. Aunt Bellea has never cared for the people of the big house, as she calls them," he explained. "Yeah, I gathered that much." Laura smiled. "See, her Grandmother Cynthia was born and raised on the Cypress Plantation, and of course she told Bellea some harrowing stories of the Cornells." "You mean she was a slave?’

"Of course, wasn’t much else she could have been back then, I guess." Jessup’s smile was dark. "Wow, I bet she would have had some stories to tell!" "Well, it’s those stories is why Bellea doesn’t like the Cornells much. I’ve tried to explain to her that was generations ago, but she won’t hear a word of it." "What are the stories?" Jessup shrugged. "Don’t know. Bellea has never been very specific about it, only that they were no good and I should not have any business with them." Laura’s nerves jangled, sure there was more to this story, but she reasoned with herself that it was only natural that the descendants of slaves would hold a grudge against the family.

****

Laura relished the warmth of the hot water, taking a few moments just to relax. It was at times when she was most relaxed that her thoughts drifted to her grandfather and Kenny. Laura hoped they were getting along okay, but with Justin there, she was sure they were safe and sound. If only she could have relied on Justin herself, to not only protect her, but to love her as well. Maybe that had been just too much to expect? Her chest tightened involuntarily, and she felt as if her heart was breaking anew. If she could only manage to banish him from her heart and mind, then maybe some day she could find some happiness again. A light tap at the door brought Laura back to the present. "Hey girl, if you don’t get a move on we are going to be late." "Okay, I’ll be ready soon," Laura called out as she reluctantly left the tub. As she did whenever her thoughts got too sad to bear, Laura let her emotions turn to anger. He had, after all, dumped her for that conniving wench, Tasha.

****

"How far is it to Cypress Manor?" Laura asked him as she was climbing in the old truck, feeling awkward and out of place. "Not too far. Once we reach Black Lake, a boat will be waiting to take us over," he explained. Laura looked startled. "I’m sorry. I forgot to tell you that the estate is on Cypress Island, which is about smack dab in the middle of Black Lake. Unlike many of the old families around here, the Cornells still own their whole estate. The Island was once known as the Cypress Plantation," Jessup filled her in on some of the Cornell ’s history.

"So how did they manage to hold onto so much of the family’s interests after the Civil War?" Laura was curious. She knew many of the families of the Old South had lost most everything. Jessup shrugged his shoulders. "I don’t know if anyone has ever bothered to ask, but I believe the old man that owned the plantation back then had many investments in the North and retained much of his wealth." Jessup parked near the docks where a large, brightly lit yacht was awaiting their arrival. Laura had never even seen such a luxurious boat, let alone traveled in one. "Nice, huh?" Jessup smiled. "Nothing compared to the vessels docked in New Orleans, but quite fine for these parts." Laura nodded. In the distance she could already see the lights of Cypress Island and knew there would be little point in going below deck. The ride would only take a few moments. The rippling black water glistened silver beneath the moonlight. Without realizing it, Laura began to think of her situation and the future. At the present, her life seemed to be as dark and forbidden as the lake.

Chapter Twenty–Eight

The majestic Grecian style house was common for this part of the country, but no less imposing. The grounds were immaculately landscaped and well lit. There were statues of nymphs and other mystical creatures in the shrubbery and flowers. Laura stopped, catching her breath. A large golden statue of a mermaid had caught her attention. The hauntingly beautiful creature poured water from an oyster shell into a large pond lit with golden light. "Wow, this could as well be a palace, rather than a house!" she exclaimed. Jessup laughed. "I’ve never been here, but I would have to agree with you. It's something else, but what I would expect from the Cornells." They were met at the door by a severe looking butler with cold, gray eyes and white hair. "Yes ... can I help you?" he asked in a hard-formal voice. Jessup smiled, trying to show good humor even under the man’s scrutiny. "I’m Clyde Jessup, and this is Laura Ellison. Mr. Cornell is expecting us." The butler stepped aside so that they could enter. "Come with me, please." He led them to a sitting room and asked them to wait there while he let Mr. Cornell know of their arrival. The inside of Cypress Hall was even more striking than the exterior. The arts and culture of New Orleans was evident wherever one looked.

A few moments later Brody made an appearance. He was strikingly handsome in his black silk dinner jacket. If Laura had feared having overdressed for the occasion, she no longer thought so. It was evidently expected. He nodded to Jessup. "Good of you to come, Jessup, and to bring the lovely Laura as well. How grand." He smiled at Laura, taking her hand. Laura returned his smile. She could not help but be flattered by his charm. "Thank you, Mr. Cornell." "The other guests arrived earlier today, and are now taking drinks out on the veranda while we wait for dinner. Would you care to join us?" "Of course," Laura accepted his arm and he led them into the large hall and through another room, which Laura assumed was the Morning Room, and out onto a veranda. It was as gorgeous as the rest of the house. There were only a few guests besides Jeannette, whom Brody had introduced as his mother. The petite elderly woman was flighty and by all rights almost appeared not even present some of the time. Brody introduced a Latin couple as friends and business associates who were in town temporarily. Antonio and Maria said little, but watched Laura with open curiosity and what Laura thought, hostility. Laura quickly brushed the thought aside as being another part of her overactive imagination. Another younger man with a distinct Creole accent took Laura’s hand and smiled warmly when Brody introduced them. "Laura ... Jessup, this is our very own local Doctor, meet Max LeStrange." "How nice to meet you." She smiled in return. Jessup shook the man’s hand, but his good humor of earlier seemed to have vanished. Laura was given no time to ponder this change in her friend because the butler interrupted them to announced that dinner was about to be served. The meal was abundant and lavish. Laura was sure she had never before seen a dinner menu quite like it. There was shrimp, catfish and wild rice, along with an assortment of desserts. The rest of the evening passed in a flurry of chatter and champagne. Laura had to admit, that at first she had felt terribly uncomfortable, but as the evening progressed she had managed let her guard down. Laura sipped her after dinner tea very slowly; when she looked up she caught Jessup watching her with worried eyes. He hadn't seemed to enjoy the evening at all, and it was no surprise to Laura when he stood and announced that it was time that they be getting back. "Yes, it has been an enjoyable evening but Jessup is right, it's getting late." Laura made a move to rise but was suddenly hit with a wave of nausea and dizziness. The room was spinning and the next thing she knew Jessup was at her side, easing her back into the chair. "I guess I might have eaten too much," she muttered. "Maybe," Jessup growled. "Let me take a look at her." Max was there, taking her pulse and checking for fever. "I think it’s just simple exhaustion. Someone in your delicate condition tires easily," he announced a few

moments later. "Well Laura must stay the night here," Brody was insisting. "She cannot possibly make the trip home in this condition, right Max?" "I agree. It would be in your best interest, as well as your child’s, if you stay here and rest tonight." "Oh no ... I will be fine." Laura tried to rise again but was held back by Max’s hand. "If you will give us a few minutes, I will try and talk some sense into her." She heard Jessup tell the others. When they were gone he kneeled beside her. "They are probably right, you know, it couldn’t hurt for you to get some proper rest in a fine bed for a change." "What’s wrong Jessup? I can tell something’s been bothering you all night," Laura asked, still half dazed. Jessup lowered his voice to a whisper. "Oh, it’s probably nothing, it just seems a little strange that I’ve never heard of this Max guy and I grew up around here." "Is that all?" Laura was a little unsure that this should warrant such concern. "I just don’t know. Something doesn’t seem right, that’s all," Jessup continued to speak in low tones. "Maybe I should go ahead and go back with you then?" Laura started to rise, but Jessup held her back. "No, I think you will be okay here for the night, just watch your back. There’s something about that doctor I just don’t trust...." Jessup paused, then took out a pen and paper and scribbled a number, handing the paper to Laura. "Call me tomorrow when you are ready to leave and I will pick you up at the docks." He smiled reassuringly. The sound of Brody and the doctor entering the room brought their conversation to a halt. "So ... has the fair Laura decided to accept our offer of some rest and relaxation?" Brody asked upon entering the room. "Yes, thank you so much, Mr. Cornell." Laura smiled. "I will arrange for someone to meet the boat at the docks tomorrow afternoon," Jessup told them as he was preparing to leave. "Take care, Laura, I’ll see you tomorrow," Jessup called over his shoulder. While the two men saw Jessup off, a young Cajun girl in a maid’s uniform appeared. "Take you to your room now, miss." Laura’s head felt much clearer now and she had little trouble rising to follow the young girl. She was led up the winding staircase and down several halls until they finally came to a door that was standing open. If not exactly feminine, the room was still very lovely. Decorated in brown and tan earth tones, and done in a southwestern theme. No doubt they had probably thought it would help her to feel more at home. Laid out on the large four-poster bed was a beautiful pink nightgown. This struck Laura as slightly odd. How had they known for sure that she would be staying? The thought stayed with her only briefly. They must have just prepared the room on the chance they she would, Laura decided.

Picking up the garment, Laura turned to the girl and asked: "Who does it belong to?" "Miss Jeanette, ma’am. Though most of her clothes won’t fit you in your condition," the girl smiled slyly as she pointed to Laura’s stomach, "her night clothes probably will." "Thanks. That was very considerate of Miss Jeanette." "Would you like me to prepare a bath, miss?" Laura shook her head. "No, in the morning, I'm much too tired tonight. I feel as if I will collapse where I stand." "Yes, miss. If you should need anything, just push the button next to the bed, it rings to the kitchen and someone will be up to help you." "Thank you...." Laura waited for the girl to provide her name. "I’m Mattie," the girl informed her with a shy smile. "Thank you, Mattie." "I will be back in the morning with your breakfast and to prepare your bath," Mattie told her before leaving the room and shutting the door behind her. There were two doors in the room, one led to a large walk in closet and the other to a bathroom. Laura freshened up and got into the night dress. Almost as soon as she hit the heavenly soft bed, she drifted off to sleep. Laura slept soundly for hours but awoke sometime around dawn. Struggling to open her eyes she wondered what had awoken her. A blast of cool air brought her to full alertness. A strong wind was blowing through the open window and into the bedroom. She was sure the window hadn’t been open the night before. Forcing herself to leave the warmth of her bed, she went to the window and slid it shut. Was it possible one of the servants had come in earlier and opened it? That was a strange thing to do so early in the morning. Were they even up and about yet? Deciding to peek out into the hall, Laura went to the door. She tried to turn the handle, but it refused to budge. She twisted it back and forth a few times before her terrified mind could accept the fact that she was locked in the room. She had been delivered right into the hands of her enemies--and Laura was sure they were enemies now. They could have no other reason to lock her in her room, other than to prevent her leaving. Had Jessup been in on this and known from the beginning? Had he had second thoughts last night and that is why he had seemed reluctant to let her stay? Laura refused to believe that Jessup had anything to do with this. She absolutely couldn’t conceive that her friend would do something like this. He had been deceived the same as she had been. Hadn’t Bellea been against her coming here? Laura found the number that Jessup had given her the night before and lifted the receiver on the phone that stood next to the bed. There was no dial tone. Of course there wouldn’t be, that would make it too easy for her to call for help. She should have realized that. The only thing left to do was wait for the maid to return and demand that she speak with Brody. She

knew that even if she managed to get past Mattie, she would never be allowed to leave the island. Her only chance seemed to be to get out of this room and to a phone that worked. Laura settled back in her bed and waited for what seemed hours. She had already decided what her strategy would be. She would pretend not to know yet, that she had been locked in her room, play along and see what they had planned for her. In the mean time, she would look for her chance to use one of the other phones in the house. Finally she heard commotion at the door and Laura closed her eyes pretending to have been dozing. "How are you this morning, Miss Laura?" The girl brought over a tray laden with food. "Still very tired." "While you are having your breakfast, I will prepare your bath. Mr. Brody would like to speak with you as soon as you are done," Mattie informed her. Laura nibbled at the food, but ingested very little of it. She already suspected that her tea had been drugged the previous night, and she didn’t want to take any more chances of losing control of her senses in this situation. Once Laura was ready, Mattie led her to the first floor and to a large room which appeared to be either an oversized office or a study. There, both Brody and the doctor were waiting for her. Brody rose from where he sat behind a large oak desk. "I trust you slept well, Miss Ellison." He smiled benignly. "Very well, thank you." Laura forced her own smile. Brody waited while Laura took a seat in front of his desk before returning to his own chair. "Max and I have been discussing your position and we have decided it would be best if you stay here with us for a while." "Well, how very considerate of you, but of course I must decline. I have been doing very well with my current living arrangements." "Unfortunately, Miss Ellison, this isn’t a matter of choice." The doctor spoke for the first time. "We are being paid very well by your fiancé to keep you and your child safe, you will stay here." "You cannot possibly get away with this. Jessup knows that I'm here." Laura glared at the two of them. "Oh but we can, Laura," Brody told her. "You see ... as far as Jessup is concerned, he will believe that you returned to the west to care for your grandfather who took a sudden illness." "Jessup will never believe that." "For his sake, you better hope he does. I would really hate to have to dispose of him, which is exactly what will happen if he comes here looking for you," Brody informed her Laura stood. "I demand that you return me to the mainland now." Her eyes flashed defiance. "That is impossible." Max gently took her arm and sat her back down. "You have your wedding to prepare for. In two weeks time, Dark Claw will arrive and you will be married to him."

"You are insane. You cannot possibly think you can force me to marry that lunatic." Max smiled coldly. "On the contrary, Miss Ellison, you will go through with this marriage of your own free will. Dark Claw has your grandfather and he will be killed unless you do." "I don’t believe you. My grandfather is with Gray Eagle." Laura spit out her words, more furious than she had ever been in her life, and more frightened. Max’s eyes lit up with amusement. "Are you so sure of that?" And of course she was not. She had left Coyopa’ before knowing the outcome of the attack. Riddled with guilt, Laura lowered her eyes in defeat, realizing it was very possible that Dark Claw had taken her grandfather hostage when it was discovered that she herself was gone. How could she call their bluff without risking her grandfather’s life? How would she ever live with herself if they did have him? Laura collapsed against the back of the chair knowing she was defeated. She let her tears flow freely. "He’s just a little baby, why can’t you just leave us alone?" "Yes, we know he is a baby, and we promise to take good care of both of you," Max told her as if he was attempting some kindness, but the chill never left his voice. "No matter what you do, this child will always be Gray Eagle’s son and you will never be able to turn him into a monster like Dark Claw. I know that for sure." "As it is told, he will rule both Coba’ and Coyopa’. The only father he will ever know will be Dark Claw. It's certain that Dark Claw will rule beside him." Max’s voice was full of vision and victory. Laura could do nothing but shake her head. They were insane, all of them. It would do no good to try and reason with them.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

For Laura the days passed in an endless wave of misery. She was trapped with no way out. They were watching her too closely to even get close to one of the phones, but she wouldn't have used it in any case. How could she be responsible for Jessup heading straight to his death by coming to her rescue? One afternoon she had managed to slip away long enough to make it down to the docks, only to find no watercrafts of any kind. When Max discovered her there, he laughed at her naiveté. "Dear sweet Laura, did you really think we would be that stupid? There are no boats here. We have to radio the mainland for it." For the past couple of days, a seamstress had come to her room and Laura had been forced to endure fittings for a wedding gown. Flabbergasted, Laura had raved at Brody. "You can’t be serious. We do not have to go through the farce of a wedding, do we? It's pointless."

"It's what your fiancé has requested. The ceremony will take place at the small church on the island, and the reception here." "Then Jessup will know the truth if that little tidbit leaks out." Brody shrugged his shoulders. "Jessup was called away to Colorado on business. When he returns, he will be told that you and a friend of mine had a whirlwind romance and decided to get married right away." "He will never believe that." "It makes no difference. If he returns in time for the wedding, he will be invited and if you value his and your grandfather’s life, you will be the ideal picture of the blushing bride." Laura turned away furious at herself for her inability to find a way out of the trap they had set for her. Not only would she have to endure Dark Claw, but she would have to go through the charade of a wedding and reception, pretending to be happy. It was Dark Claw’s way of humiliating her and showing her that he would have the ultimate power of her life.

****

The sheer curtains danced with a hot evening breeze, but it did little to cool the room where Laura had been kept a prisoner. In its special spot, hung the wedding gown she would wear tomorrow morning. Laura gazed upon the beautiful dress but instead of seeing the white satin and lace, she saw an ugly black executioner’s robe. Would she not be going to her death when she put that gown on the next morning? She would be signing over her life and that of her son. How could she speak the words that would bind her to that monster, when her heart belonged only to one man? Her child moved within her and her tears came once again as she remembered the man who had held her so close and touched her as gently as a feather and in the process, had placed within her the tiny baby who would one day grow up to be a great man to his people. She and Justin’s love had been destined to be, but the same fate that had brought her to him had taken him away. Laura’s bitter tears fell relentlessly. The sadness and heartbreak of the past few months descended on her in that moment and tore her heart to shreds. No matter what else happened, she knew she could never go through with this marriage. She would kill Dark Claw herself if need be, but as long as she lived, she would never allow him to control her son. In her hand Laura held a knife that had been carelessly brought to her during dinner, and Mattie had just as carelessly failed to see that it was not returned with her dinner tray. The silver blade glistened in the dim light of the room. Turning it over and over in her hand, Laura contemplated how she would plunge it into Dark Claw’s heart at just the right moment. She would have to be swift and precise, for they would surely kill her as soon as they saw the knife. Laura’s heart was heavy as she thought of the baby within her that she would never hold and who would never have a chance at life. They would turn her child into a monster if he were to be born, and to live and witness that was more than Laura could bear. Returning the knife to its hiding place beneath her pillow, Laura drifted into a troubled sleep, but even in

slumber she would find no peace. She was haunted by the wail of an abandoned baby and by Rosa’s sorrowful eyes. The morning dawned bright and full of birdsong, but to Laura it was merely a painful reminder of the life she would soon be giving up. Surprising even herself, Laura ate a hearty breakfast and appeared docile while Mattie prepared her for the ceremony. Though her heart beat fiercely within, on the outside she appeared to be as calm as if she was drugged. A small ray of hope beamed within her, maybe ... just maybe she could escape before they killed her. And with Dark Claw dead they might not have any further need of her child and would pursue her no longer. But ... that was only if she could kill him and escape. Staring at herself in the mirror she was sure she would come off as a radiant bride in the white gown and orange blossom headpiece. Mattie left the room to find some lip gloss and Laura took advantage of the few moments to slip the knife in the garter they had given her to wear. It secured the knife perfectly. Laura smiled as she thought of the look on Dark Claw’s face when his bride produced a knife and cut him to ribbons. At last the time had come and Laura was led down the stairs and to a waiting car which would take her to the small church on the other side of the island. It was here that her unsuspecting bridegroom awaited her arrival. A smile played on Laura’s lips. In his arrogance Dark Claw would never think that his unwilling bride would be the one to rid the earth of his evil. Laura’s spirits rose when they arrived and she saw that the crowd was very small. That made sense. They wouldn't want a scene if she were to refuse. Laura suspected that most of the cat people would be fooled into thinking that this match was one of her own choosing. They were not all as evil as Dark Claw. Blanca was proof of that and she seriously doubted that if they knew the truth, that Dark Claw would have their backing. At the door of the church, Brody waited to lead her down the aisle. When her eyes adjusted to the dim interior of the church, Laura could make out Dark Claw near the altar, his smile malicious and victorious. Laura held his gaze, never letting her eyes leave his and she saw a flicker of uncertainty as he became aware of the hatred and fury that burned within her. Giving no resistance, Laura let Dark Claw take her arm and lead her in front of the altar. Searching for just the right opportunity, Laura paid no mind to the words the preacher spoke, and when it came her turn to say her "I do", she did so automatically. Feeling the blade beneath the satin, with stealthy movements she slipped her hand beneath the dress. "Should any man object to this union, speak now or forever hold your peace." The preacher’s voice echoed loudly through the church. They were still kneeling at the altar and Laura had managed to get her hand on the knife without being seen, but the next voice she heard startled her to the point that she lost her grip on the knife and it clanked to the floor beneath her billowing skirts. No one paid any mind to it though, only to the owner of the intrusive voice. "I object!" Justin’s imposing figure blocked the entrance of the church and the anger that burned in his eyes spoke louder than the words he had just shouted. Knowing that his life could very well depend on this marriage, the preacher finished as quickly as

possible. "By the power given me by God and the State of Louisiana, I now pronounce you husband and wife." Dark Claw jumped up and painfully yanked Laura around with him. "She belongs to me now, Gray Eagle, and so does the child within her." Justin took a step back as if he had just received a physical blow. "Is this true, is it his baby?" His eyes searched Laura’s face. Laura shook her head, and her tears came unbidden. "This baby is yours, Justin, but he wants to steal him because he believes he will rule both cities." Dark Claw shrugged and smiled. "It makes no difference. She and the child are mine now, by mortal law, and by the law of our own people." Justin threw his head back and let out a vicious growl, sending shivers of fear even through Laura. His eyes took on that eerie yellow gleam and fangs seemed to sprout out instantly. Dark Claw shoved Laura out of the way and sprang to his hands and knees, already in transformation. No one in the church seemed to be startled by this odd display, so Laura could only assume they were all of the cat people, but to her surprise no one made any move to interfere. That is except for the slight figure that moved within the shadows of the altar. Blanca raised the gun with both hands and fired four rounds straight at Dark Claw. The half man, half cat figure fell to the ground before he knew what hit him. Blanca continued to hold the gun on him as tears streamed down her old and weathered face. "I’m so sorry, baby boy," she whispered. Laura was near to fainting, with a mixture of relief and horror. She was barely aware of Jessup leading her out of the church and offering her words of comfort. Justin was there, holding her close and whispering in her ear. "I love you, sweet Laura, how could you ever have doubted that?" The people within the building made no move to stop their departure. Laura’s heart went out to Blanca who had to take the life of her own grandchild to save so many others. She wondered what would become of the old woman.

Chapter Thirty

Once again the nearly unbearable pain ripped through her groin, but Laura suffered through it with something akin to ecstasy. Each wave of pain brought her baby boy that much closer to her arms and Laura’s heart ached to hold him. "You be close now girl, just hold in and push when I says push," Bellea told her.

Again she was overtaken by the searing pain and Laura pushed, rewarded this time when she felt the tiny body slip from her womb and cry out into the night. Several lights burned within the confines of Justin’s small cabin, and it surely wasn’t the grandest place for her child to enter the world, but it was perfect in her eyes. She wanted little Justin to come into the world in the simplistic surroundings in which she and Justin’s love had blossomed. Bellea placed the squirming infant in her arms and tears rolled down Laura’s cheeks. Never in her life had she felt such joy as she felt at that moment. Justin knelt beside her and ran his fingers through her hair as he proudly gazed down at his son. "I love you, Laura, and I never want to go through another day of my life without you." Laura stared into his eyes and felt more than saw the truth of his words. She was too overcome with emotion to speak so she just took his hand in hers and squeezed it as tightly as she could. "How’s my great-grandson doing?" Laura heard her grandpa’s voice from across the room. Grandpa Busby, Kenny, and his new wife Yvette stood in the doorway of the cabin. Laura motioned for them all to come over. A moment later Jessup followed them. Laura’s whole world was inside this rundown little cabin. Her husband and son, along with the people she loved most in the world. Thinking back on the events leading to this moment, Laura could not help but think that fate would have her way no matter what one did to stop it. As it turned out, Dark Claw had never had Grandpa Busby within his reach. The Sungmanitu had easily held back the attack, but they had somehow found out she was gone. Dark Claw was clever and he had figured out that Laura would go to Jessup and of course sent his spies to Louisiana. Justin had been beside himself with grief at Laura’s disappearance and forced to admit to himself that his love for Laura was more powerful than any false pride. He had searched for her relentlessly until the day Jessup had shown up and asked for his help in saving her. Kenny had fallen in love and married Yvette. His young wife would give birth to their first child very soon. Laura’s heart was happy at the thought and she hoped that their two children would grow to be as close as she and Kenny had been. What of the ancient prophesy? The fair lady fate came through on that as well, for at Dark Claw’s death his widow became Queen of Coba’ and her son would rule that city as well as the land of the Sungmanitu. The two people would once again be brought together. From the far side of the cabin, Laura caught the misty image of Rosa watching them from the shadows. Laura smiled through her tears. "Goodbye, baby Laura." The far away voice could be heard by only Laura. Somehow she knew that at least in this life, she would never see Rosa again. But the child deserved to rest in peace, she had looked after her baby sister and fulfilled her promise to her mother and father. Out in the darkness of night the howling wolves welcomed with their song the new leader of the people and savior of the earth.

The End